Ju-da-su Releases

Translation: Code:Breaker 166

Fri, 10 Feb 2012 13:53:58 +0000

WITNESS THE DAMN GAP!! >D

Anyway, so, it's molokidan who did the latest chapter? If so, then guess I was being a little rude for saying that he doesn't know any Japanese, but again, I actually expected as much from him. I know that molokidan is judged as S-ranked translator, but IMO, that's only if he really does care about what he's doing. Anything else you got him to do by putting some bills before him...are no better than D-ranked. You can try asking another translator to have a check on his translation if you don't believe me. Chapter 156 was a mess...and I seriously don't understand why the heck is the scanlator putting a proofreader in, while IMO, what molokidan needs more for translations that he doesn't care as much about is t/cer, not PR'er.-_-"

Anyhow, I'm doing 166 first because I'm not totally worried about 162-165, since I got the Thai already ready, so it doesn't matter to me as much if you guys want to make a shit out of those chapters, now that I think of it. My internet is fixed and I got my speed translator mode on right now as well, so I'll be translating the latest chapter every week...though I still highly recommend you getting the translation proofreaded and point any missing lines out to me so I can fill you up on those. :p

As my English is imperfect, if possible, please proofread before using this for scanlation.

Code:Breaker
code:166 "Little Protector God"
Pg. 1
** Attack from all sides!! Completely hopeless with no place to run to!! **

Pg. 2
Heike - Ogami-kun!!
Toki-kun,
Yuuki...

Ugh!!

Hmph...Not good. Guess I'm losing too much of my blood...

[Just how troublesome]

Pg. 3
[can you get, Saechika's Dark Side...!!]
** Not even Heike can predict the outcome!? **

Yukihina - You're the one who's the trouble.

...Even after Kouji told them to stick together, they all still came to help you.

Heike - Yukihina-san...
Yukihina - ...Either way,

Pg. 4
you'll die here anyway.

Sakurakouji - Damn!! Dark Side, let go...
Let go of Prince-dono!!

N-...Ngh, I'm too small to do anything since I'm only the left half of me!!

Wah!!

Pg. 5
Kouji-dono!!

Kouji - That's as far as you get, Dark Side of Saechika.
To use your very own sister as your power source is the lowest act of fiend...

Sakurakouji - Pr-...Prince-dono!?
What're you...

Pg. 6
Prince-dono...is protecting Saechika-dono...!?

Sakurakouji - Is that intentional? Or is the Dark Side controlling her...?
Kouji - Might be, but either way, it seems like she's doing it subconsciously.
Sakurakouji - Subconsciously...!?

Kouji - Rui became known as the Protector God due to that she was unable to protect her family.
Sakurakouji - ...Eh!?

Kouji - ...Unacceptable. Am I too late...?

Pg. 7
...You're awake now?

You've died once, little girl.

As we still don't know who killed your family, you must abandon everything and live life anew.
...Don't worry. Tomorrow, the man by the name of "Shibuya" will come here for you...

Pg. 8
...You mustn't stay with me. We live in a different world. There's no place for a girl in my battlefield.
Little girl, live strong in your world.

...I said you mustn't...
Rui - I want...I want to become stronger.
Please take me as your apprentice.

...Stop living as though the chain of sorrow such as vengeance is the reason for your living.
Go back and have a rest...

Rui - If being a girl won't do,

Pg. 9
I...I'll give up being a girl...
to become stronger.

I can't forgive myself...I survive, but my mom, my dad...and even my brother, I can't protect any of them. I can't forgive myself for that.
That's why, I'll become stronger...

so I won't have to lose anyone again! So I can protect them!! I want to become stronger!!!
So please...

Pg. 10
Kouji - ...Not just hating the offender, but you're also ashamed of how powerless you are?

I don't take any apprentice.
Rui - Wait...

Kouji - It's comrade.

You and I are now comrades.
Little Protector God, I won't teach you anything. You'll have to steal them from me yourself.

From then on, Rui becomes the Protector God who protects everyone.

Sakurakouji - Prince-dono...
[If he's a lovable brother, then that might be an obvious act...]

[Her true feeling wants to protect Saechika-dono]
[regardless of whether he's good or bad...]

Kouji - But my comrade, Rui, will never let it end that easily.
Sakurakouji - Eh!?

Pg. 11
KAMIKAZE
== Divine Gale

Sakurakouji - Prince-dono!!

Kouji - Rui...Rui!! Your mind might be blank, but you can hear my voice, can you not?
Rui!!

Rui - ...Kouji,
I won't let you lay hands on him
anymore than you already had...

Pg. 12
I...
adore and have sympathy for him.
He's my one and only brother who I treasure...

Sakurakouji - Prince-dono...
Rui - That's right...he's

pitiable,
miserable,
hopeless,

disgusting bastard...

Sakurakouji - Pri-...

...That's why,

Pg. 13
I'll never let you lay your hand on him.
I'll pass the punishment on him personally...!!
I'm definitely not letting anyone else beat him up!!

Sakurakouji - Prince-dono!!

Dark Side Rui - [If so, then entrust]
[that body to me.]

Pg. 14-15
[SHADOW ROSE STREAM]

Pg. 16
Sakurakouji - [...Th-...That's]

Dark Side Rui - Silly brother, who has forgotten even his pride, doesn't even suit to be my footing.

Sakurakouji - [That's Prince-dono's Dark Side!!]
Dark Side Rui - You got no sympathy from me...Be ashamed of your imprudence with your blood, agony and humiliation.

Pg. 17
Kouji - HAhahaha!! That's my comrade, Rui.
Sakurakouji - She's harsh...She's especially harsh because he's the brother she loves the most.
Older sister is always so fearsome.

Dark Side Saechika - Ku...

Kuku...
Kukukuku...

Is that all you've got, Rui's Dark Side?
You did not even bulge me...

Pg. 18
Sakurakouji - H-...He's talking!!
[Bu-...But is that...Saechika-dono!?]

[No...that's his Dark Side!!]
Dark Side Saechika - The power of us Dark Sides are correlated with the power of our minus feelings after all.

Saechika's hatred after knowing the truth behind the accident...
Its gravity, its vastness, its strength...You have no idea of any of those.

Sakurakouji - Wha...!?

That accident which killed our parents and took away everything from us...

Pg. 19
the very person who was the cause of it is...

Pg. 20
that hybrid, Ogami Rei...
** Ogami's past call forth even further turmoil!! **

The author is taking a break to gather information in the next issue. Please stay tuned for the return in Issue 12!!

Translation: Code:Breaker 161

Wed, 08 Feb 2012 15:45:55 +0000

First one, as promised...

As my English is imperfect, if possible, please proofread before using this for scanlation.

Code:Breaker
code:161 "The Transfigurations of Demons"
Pg. 1
Girls - We've been waiting for you...!!
Welcome!!
** Is this army of lads their friend or their foe!? **

Rui - Wa-...Waiting for us!?
Wh-...Who're you, ladies...!?

Pg. 2
We're the victims who almost got killed by villains.
The evil people were judged by "Eden", but we ended up learning about "Eden" and special powers.
So they have us work instead of getting killed.

Toki - Wo-...Work...?
Ogami - Well, "Eden" did say to "eliminate all witnesses".
Rui - It's those amateurs' fault for drawing commoners' attention themselves. Yet, they caught the victims and have them work?

Sakurakouji - Terrible...That's just terrible...

Ogami - And why're you here?
Girls - We...
We just escaped from "Eden" HQ through that "Su" gate!!

Ogami - [So there really is "Eden" HQ ahead...!!]

Pg. 3
Girl - Anyone can freely exit through that gate, but one certain "requirement" has to be met to enter that gate.

Toki - Requirement!?
What's that...?

The exit doesn't require anything because "Eden" can always find those who escaped and kill them...!!
If they find us, they'll too...
So we were always waiting for you!!

Please, destroy "Eden" and free us!!
Only you, who are opposing "Eden", can do that...!!

Toki - B-...By that work, do you mean...
*tuck*
Girl - ...Isn't that obvious?

Pg. 4
We'll provide you with all the "Eden"-style service as you wish, so please destroy "Eden" for us.

Sakura - Aaah, you are girls!! Ar-...Aren't you ashamed of yourselves!!?

Mishiru - Leave them...There's no cure for "that thing" of men. Shiratama told me.
Sakura - Mi-...Mishiru-dono...!?

Toki - Bold girls aren't so bad as well.
Girl - Fufufu <3 I'll show you to the paradise.
Ogami - Hey...Prince!! Where are the others...!?

Girl - If you would like the adult taste, feel free to use this specialized space.
Rui - Wow!! So many good booze!!
Ogami - Hey!! [All relaxed already!?]

Girl - Those people are aware that rushing it doesn't help after all.
If you can't gather the "Three Sacred Treasures", you can never open the gate to "Eden".
Ogami - "Three Sacred Treasures"!?

Girl - The "Three Sacred Treasures"...
are the mirror, sword and jewel in Japanese folklore. Those three are the keys to open the "Su" gate which links to "Eden".

Ogami - What...Are you kidding me!? How are we supposed to get those...?
Toki - Yeah, yeah, not too much romance, kay?
Girl - ...Then how about

Pg. 6
you die right here then? <3
Toki - GYAAAAAA

Girl - Oh my, my eyeball fell off.
Toki - Z-Z-Z-Z-Zombie!?
The rest of you too!!? Then you lied to us about being the victims!?

Girl - ...We didn't. We are the victims who "got killed" by villains after all.

Sakura - G-...Got killed!?

Girls - I was raped.
I was killed by a robber.
Mine is hit-and-run...
Do you have any idea!? How empty it felt to have to lose our mundane yet happy lives in a split second...?
How regretful we are to have die all of the sudden...!!?

Pg. 7
But Aoba-sama of the "Code:Name" understood us...
She saved us!!
Sakura - Aoba did!?

She asked "Eden" to fill us with special power which is the force of life right after we died, and made us into the zombies who're capable of special power.

Sakura - You mean a non-power user became a power user?
[Come to think of it, Haruto did say he got his power from "Eden"...]
And it's a dead person this time...

She even said it wouldn't hurt to give the pitiful us a chance to relive our lives!!
If we can kill you all with our "Cell Stimulation", Aoba-sama will even use her "Time Change in Object" to revert us back to before we were killed!!
We can retrieve the lives those trash took away from us!!

Sakura - What...!?

Pg. 8
It might not be possible now, but I'm sure Aoba-sama will accept us as her bodyguards one day...!!
Sakura - Wait...
I-...I'm sorry for all that happened to you, but that can't possibly be...
Girl - Yes...We learned of one thing after we died.

That's if we can trade other's lives for ours, then it's more than worth it. <3

Sakura - Wha...
Bu-...
But that's...

Pg. 9
Girls - Leave the rest for afterwards...
We'll start off with you guys first!!

...Girls who're too ardent

aren't my types though!!

Forever goodnight, cuties <3

Sakura - Wha...

Pg. 10
[The...]
[The wounds are healing...]

Toki - Wha...What the!?
They're getting bigger...

Girl - GYAA

Ah...
Aah...

Pg. 11
Haah <3
Look <3 This is the power "Eden" has granted us, "Cell Stimulation"!!

Toki - S-...
Shit, and I was cooing with those...?

Girls - The more our cells are damaged, the more they're stimulated,

and the stronger we get...!!

Ogami - GWAAH!!

Pg. 12
Sakura - Ogami
...Toki-kun!!
[This isn't good.]

Toki - Tch...

Ogami - Kuh!!

With their "Cell Stimulation",
Toki-kun's magnetism and Ogami's flame are no more than oil to fire...!!

Pg. 13
Girl - KYAHAHA!! You're underestimating us, huh?
As long as you can't destroy all our cells at once, the cells will be stimulated continuously...No matter how strong your power is, there's no way you can ever do that!!

Toki - Tch...
[If I take this out, then it's a different story, but...now isn't the time to use this on these pawns...]

Ogami - Beelzebub!!

Pg. 14
Toki - Wha...

Sakura - Beelzebub!! He's going to burn them with that flame...

Ogami - ...It's a waste to use this on you, but guess I'll just test it out.
Be grateful that you're going down with this flame.

Pg. 15
Toki - Wha...It-...It ate him!?
[Beelzebub isn't even complete yet...!!]

Beelzebub the Gluttony...Just how gluttonous is that thing...!!
Hey, Ogami.
...Ogami!!

Girl - Kyahahaha <3 What a laugh!! You chose to die by yourself? So stupid!!

But that saves our time though!!
We'll kill the rest of you right-...

Pg. 16
...Eh!?

Eh!?
Wa-...What...?

N-...No way!!
[The stimulation can't follow up!?]

This is impossible!!

Ah...
Hot!! My body...
The flame's...
My body's burning...!!
But we're undead...

Pg. 17
NOOOO!!

Toki - What're they talking about? There aren't flame anywh-...

[Is this]

[Then this is...]

H-...Hey, Ogami, you...
Is that...
[Then this is...]

Pg. 18-19
[Achromatic Catharsis Flame of Purgatory]
[Beelzebub]

Pg. 20
O-...Ogami!?

[Is that Beelzebub's true self then!?]
[But, that appearance...]

[He's fusing with the flame...with Beelzebub!?]
** Clad in Beelzebub, how genuine is the power Ogami had obtained!? **

next: Too many cooks spoil the broth.
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 160

Sun, 05 Feb 2012 02:39:09 +0000

Spoiler: ”Too long of a rant, so I’ll just put them in spoiler”

Seriously, was whatever language the recent English translators translated from (shitty fly's one and that other one) that bad? Or was it you guys messing up yourself? Why the heck is the translation still messed up even with another translator instead of the shitty fly's one? :S

I seriously felt like an idiot. Rena did say that she wants the leechers to have all their eyes bled from all the sucky translation that came out, so I think she's delaying the proofreading on purpose. I have to admit, I actually was desperate about the delay. I had the translations done for ages, but they didn't get published due to delay in proofreading, so naturally, for a manga at CB level, a speed scanlator jumps in. Honestly, I do feel like wasting my time, and yes, that's actually why I start translating to Thai all of the sudden as well. One, I want to at least spare the Thai readers from reading sucky translation, but two, because I already made up my mind to drop the series. Then I went back and rethink of it a little, and I realize that I should've just published the translations unproofreaded. If you guys are going to have your eyes bled anyway, wouldn't it be better to bleed with something of some accuracy? If I just thought this up a little faster, I wouldn't need to have to waste my time now to go back and translate all the wasted chapter to Thai to cover up the English flaws (Since honestly speaking, I have zero motivation to do so. Those are the translations that I have done so long before, but never got used after all. However, I'm not going to let those go in the Thai scanlations though, as a Thai translator who does know how bad those English translations are)

So, with that said, I decided to no longer private the translations. I'll still recommend the scanlator to at least look through the translation before using them for scanlation, and ask me if there's anything that doesn't make sense to you though. Might be good as well, since now I'll be more careful for any English mistakes. Let all of your eyes rot with my halfass English now~ >D

PS. Expect at least 2 more chapters by next week. I have a two-day exam marathon this Monday and Tuesday, so I can't work on more chapters right now, but I surely will get a couple more done by next Saturday (my home internet still doesn't work, so I'll come online again on Saturday...though, maybe I'll come around Tuesday or Wednesday evening as well for Gintama anime and any other leftovers that I couldn't get yet, so if I get some done by then, I'll post those ahead as well...:p ) , so, since now I'm super motivated. Expect the complete catching up by the next two weeks~ :3
PPS. For chapter 159 and below, since I already sent the scripts to Rena since last month, so I don't want to go ahead and publish them just yet. Sorry for the gap~

I do recommend that you proofread the script before using them for scanlation.

Code:Breaker
code:160 "Dream Player"
Pg. 1
Sakurakouji - Where am I!?

[I rushed to follow Hiyori-dono here, but...]
[Is this place...really the headquarter of "Eden"...?]

** Right Sakurakouji, on the grand adventure after sneaking into "Eden"!! **

Anyway, I have to find some hints...

Aoba - Hilarious!!

Pg. 2
Yuta the Mirror got defeated by those trash!? He's too weak!
Can't you control your team properly, Shigure!!?

To begin with, your underlings...

Shigure - ...Be quiet, Aoba.
You're acting like a dog with all bark.

Aoba - Wha...!? What'd you say!?
Saechika - You two...
You two, stop fighting.

Even if those trash manage to come to "Eden",
our ultimate special power force can just have to finish them off.

Pg. 3
[Shigure's ultimate brain force of the Elite Barcodes...!!]

[Takatsu Aoba's ultimate body force of the Valkyrie.]

Pg. 4
[Kagerou's ultimate shadow force, which is yet to be known...!!]

[Saechika's ultimate despicable force of psychotic murderers.]

Pg. 5
Aoba - Well, let's see whose troop will massacre Ogami's group first...!!
Saechika - Trash who dare to point their blades at us "Eden" shall be annihilated!!

Sakura - [Thi-...This isn't good!!]
[If those incredible forces ever attack them, no one's going to even stand a chance...]

[I have to somehow let Ogami and the left me know!!]

Pg. 6
Toki - Yuuki...!!

Yuuki, you...How did you become that big all of the sudden!?
Just what is going on...?

Yuuki - Big...?

Toki - What're they talking about!!

Rui - Seem...Seem like his mind is still the same...
Heike - ...Yuuki-kun is

Pg. 7
a successful example of a person who has an "unique characteristic" embedded into him at genetic level, even among the Elite Barcodes.

Rui - Has what embedded into him!?
Heike - ...I heard it's a peculiar gene.

Rui - A peculiar gene of a special character...
[...What exactly is that!?...But I'm sure that]

[it's a supreme being,]
Yuuki - ...It just came off.

Rui - [so noble and magnificent, like a deity...]
Yuuki - Something that was dormant inside me just woke up.

Pg. 8
...Back to normal.

They were genetic engineering on humans?...Isn't that quite something?
Rui - Could that be the reason why he doesn't become any stronger in the Kibou Fest?

Heike - Shall I use my Light to scan your Barcode...and return you back to that form then? Let's Scan.
Yuuki - Don't get near me!! I don't really bother with that.

...I'm back to normal, so my power might not be as much as before, but the power of "X-maru" is still ringing inside me...

You think too, right?
It's you guys' power that helped me to...

Pg. 9
X..."X-maru"...!?

Sakura - ...Eh!?

Yuuki - Wha-...What's wrong, "X-maru"!?

Hey...

Open...
Open your eyes!!
Hey...

Pg. 10
Ogami - Quit it, Yuuki.
They're already dead.

...The origin of special power, the vitality, in another word, their lives,
these "X's" had entrusted their whole lives to you.

Yuuki - Yuta's down now!!
No...
No need to be scared of anything anymore...!!
...Hey, it's all over now...

Ogami - Yuuki!!

Pg. 11
Yuuki - Hands off me!!

...Like I'll
Like I'll allow this...

I...
I was trying to protect them, that's why I...

X - Ugh...
Sakurakouji - That kid's still breathing...

Yuuki - Hey, get...get grip of yourself!!
...Hey!!

I'll return your power right now!!
Sound...

Pg. 12
X - D-...Don't...

It's no use now...
We used too much power to try to gain approval from "Eden", so we're already near to our death...

Yuuki - What're you saying...
X - That's why...we were so desperated, but

Ogami - [The resolve to live]
[My resolve]

X - when we looked at you,
we begin to regret it...

We regret...letting it end this way.
...That's why-

This is the proof of our lives...

You think...You think our resolves are as cool as yours now...?

Yuuki - ...Yeah.
Yeah...

Pg. 13
X - Y-...You
You know?

I wanted to become a soccer player...If I wasn't born in "Eden",
I could've been an awesome striker,
...scoring lots of goals...and

*badump*

Yuuki - And wearing that blue uniform, right...?

*badump*
That boy wants to be a scholar.
And that girl, a singer.
*badump*
*badump*
A florist,
a game creator,
all of you have your own dreams.

X - How did...you...
Yuuki - I can hear them.

*badump*
They're ringing inside me,
*badump*
*badump*

Pg. 14-15
the sound of all of your lives.
*badump*
*badump*
*badump*

They're singing...
all the dreams you wished to fulfill.

Heike - Making use of ultrasound imaging...?

X - ...Ugh.
Yuuki - ...It's fine now. Nothing to be afraid of anymore,
alright?

You'll always be inside me, forever and ever.

Pg. 16
Sakura - ...Yu-
Yuuki-ku...

Rui - S-...

Stop it, Yuuki!!
Yuu...

Yuuki - I...

Pg. 17
I curse...
my own weakness for not being able to protect them...!!
I'll never forgive you!! I'll never forgive you for doing this to them...Shigure!!

The sin of life can only be atoned with life.

I'll definitely...kill you with my own hands!!

Pg. 18
Sakura - Yuuki-kun...

[I can't say it...]
[I can't bring myself to say it.]

[I can't bring myself to stop him, when I think of those kids' and Yuuki-kun's feelings...!!]
Ugh...
Ugh...

Toki - Bringing up power users as their disposable goods...?
Are they really doing all these just to judge the evil?

Hah!!
Smells like bullshit...

Wonder what exactly is "Eden" trying to accomplish.

Pg. 19
Ogami - Hey, looks like we're almost there too.
Rui - "Se" "Su"...
Just two more gates till our goal, huh...

It's easier than I thought. Maybe we just overexert ourselves...
Hm?

Takamagahara Ahead.
Rui - ...Takamagahara?
== In Japanese, it actually said "Koutengen", which is the kunyomi reading of the kanjis of the word "Takamagahara", but as it wouldn't make sense in English, I decided to go with this instead. Regardless, please put this note into the scanlation as well, thank you.

Rui - It isn't "Eden"? Hey, are we in the wrong...?
Heike - *sigh*...This is why stupid ex-trash is always full of trouble.

Tagamagahara is...
Yukihina - Takamagahara is a legendary continent in Japanese folklore.
One theory has it that it's equivalent to the "Garden of Eden" of the West.

Yukihina - Don't call Rui an idiot. She merely lacks education.
Rui - That doesn't help!! Yuki!!

Pg. 20
Toki - If "Eden" is right ahead of us, then let's hitch it.
Bet something formidable is waiting for us ahead as well, huh?

Just throw whatever evil you want at me. This great Toki-sama will crush all of...

Eh?

Women - Welcome <3
Sign - To Takamagahara
Women - We'll be your guides to Takamagahara~ <3
** What is this mismatching when the air is filled with blood lust!? How are these beautiful army related to Takamagahara!? **

next: A big hamper, a small hamper
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 165

Sat, 28 Jan 2012 15:38:15 +0000

Spoiler: English Summary

From the previous chapter, after Heike reveals that he fakes his betrayal to the group and actually didn't wish to join the Code:Names to begin with, Saechika's Dark Side surfaces after slicing one of Heike's arms, shocking everyone.

Kouji starts to explain that while Saechika who's the Code:Name cannot be compared to Heike who's the Founder, their powers can offset one another, so neither of them can actually use the fullest of their power in fighting. But, Saechika has already passed that point, as the Dark Side, the second persona of "Shadow" user, makes his power goes hundredfold. On the other hand, as his coat is sliced along with his arm, Heike's coat which originally is his power limiter is destroyed, unleashing Heike's full power as well. Even so, he still stands no chance against the Dark Side.

As the two power clashes, Saechika's power clearly overwhelm Heike's. Before the group can go in to help, direct subordinates of the "Code:Names" appear above them. Kouji notes that there are more of them hiding, and as they still don't know what their power is and how strong they are, they should stick together, causing everyone to be unable to go help Heike. Yukihina then notes that Heike is the type who will use whoever he wants if it's for his goal, so it doesn't even worth to go help him. However, it's clear that Saechika's power far exceed Heike's. When Heike uses his light clones to stealth the real him among the clones, Saechika accurately strikes the real Heike in a single hit. When Heike uses his speed of light to avoid Saechika from hitting him, Saechika strikes him down in no time. Aoba explains that Saechika was able to "read" Heike's movement, so whatever attack Heike comes up with will never work on Saechika. Heike quietly lets out his laughter. "Awe-some. My soul hasn't felt this rouse for a while now. If this keeps up, I might end up not being able to hold it back anymore," he said before trying to strike a light attack on Saechika. Saechika put his hand up, ready to counter it.

But, before the light hits, Ogami uses Belphegor on Heike, burning out the light, to everyone's surprise. At the same time, though, Saechika's shadow goes off-track and fail to hit Heike. Ogami notes that Saechika didn't read Heike's movement, but he barely sense the light coming off from Heike. Because Heike no longer has anything restraining his overwhelming Light power back, Saechika was able to sense Heike's movement through it. That's why Ogami uses Belphegor on Heike, so his flame can act as a restraint, putting down Heike's power which in term cause Saechika to no longer be able to sense the light. Even so, the Dark Side's power is immense. It still can cause damage even without having directly hit on the person. Just then, everyone jumps in to attack Saechika, each notes that how they accept Heike, despite of all the bad things about him. Heike said, "...Oh my. Just what have you done, coming back to me all at once like this...I...I right now can't possibly protect all of you at once though..." But as Toki was asking if the demon actually can shed tears this time, Heike goes on, "This...This...This-is-too-awesome I can no longer pull myself back" before letting out his light from all side, of course, almost hit his comrades as well. While Heike jokes at the angry Toki, the huge shadow rushes up. When everyone turns back to see what happened, what they see before their eyes is Saechika's Dark Side absorbing Rui's Shadow, which is the same power as him. The chapter ends at the Code:Names and their subordinates jumps in to intervene the group from going to help Rui.

ถ้าต้องการเอาไปใช้ กรุณาเครดิตให้ถูกต้องและครบถ้วนด้วยนะงับ และุถ้าเป็นไปได้ ช่วยอ่านทวนก่อนนิดด้วยนะงับ (อันหลังนั้นแล้วแต่อ่ะนะ ไม่ได้บังคับงับ)

ตอนนี้รู้สึกเขียนประโยคยาวไปหลายอันเลยแฮะ...โดยเฉพาะชื่อตอน...- -"

โค้ดเบรกเกอร์
โค้ด 165 "ความล้มสลายที่อยู่เบื้องหน้าเส้นทางแห่งแสงสว่าง"
หน้า 1
** ใส่ความนึกคิดลงในช็อคโกแล็ตนั้น วาเลนไทน์ที่แสนสุขและแสนขัดเขิน!! **

ภาคอนิเมะเดินหน้าไปเรื่อยๆ!! ผู้รับบทตัวเอกทั้งสองมาพร้อมกับสปิริตที่เร้าร้อน!!

คนพากย์ซากุระโคจิ ซากุระ คุณฮิคาซะ โยโคะ
ซากุระเป็นเด็กที่ทั้งเอาจริงเอาจังและเที่ยงธรรมมาก ดิฉันเลยคิดว่าจะพากย์อุปนิสัยที่ตรงไปตรงมาของเขาออกมาตรงๆ เรื่องนี้มีช่วงที่ซีเรียสอยู่หลายช่วงก็จรง แต่ส่วนขับขันเองก็สุดๆเช่นกัน ส่วนต่างระหว่างทั้งสองเองก็ถูกเรียบเรียงอย่างมีเสน่ห์มาก แฟนๆของต้นฉบับ รวมถึงคนที่รู้จักเรื่องๆนี้จากอนิเมะนี้ ฉันจะพยายามเต็มที่เพื่อให้ทุกท่านได้สนุกสนานอย่างเต็มที่น่ะคะ

คนพากย์โอกามิ เรย์ คุณโอกะโมโตะ โนบุฮิโกะ
ถ้าศึกพลังพิเศษที่เร้าร้อนกลายเป็นอนิเมะแล้วจะเป็นอย่างไง ผมเองก็สนใจเหมือนกันน่ะครับ แต่การได้รับบท "โอกามิ เรย์" ผมเองก็รู้สึกกดดันเล็กน้อยเหมือนกัน ผมจะพยายามรับบทให้เต็มที่ ยังไงก็ขอฝากตัวด้วยน่ะครับ

หน้า 2
โทกิ - [กะ...โกหกน่า!? ขนาดรุ่นพี่เฮย์เกะที่แกร่งสุดๆยังโดนตัดแขนในการโจมตีแค่ครั้งเดียว...!!]
** เฮย์เกะจนตรอก!? ความใจเย็นหายลับไปจากใบหน้านั้นเป็นครั้งแรก!? **

โอกามิ - เฮย์เกะ...!!

โคจิ - ตามจริงแล้ว ระดับพลังของเฮย์เกะที่เป็นผู้ก่อตั้งไม่สามารถเทียบเคียงกับซาเอจิกะที่เป็น "โค้ดเนม" ได้...แต่
พลัง "แสง" ของเฮย์เกะกับพลัง "เงา" ของซาเอจิกะเป็นพลังที่หักล้างกัน
คู่อริเพียงหนึ่งเดียวที่ไม่สามารถดึงพลังออกมาเต็มที่ได้

โทกิ - แต่ว่า ถ้างั้นซาเอจิกะก็เหมือนกันไม่ใช่เรอะ!? เมื่อกี้ "แสง" ยังปกป้องพวกเราจาก "เงา" ได้อยู่เลย...
โคจิ - เขาก้าวข้ามจุดนั้นไปแล้ว

[ใช่แล้ว "นั้น"ไม่ใช่มนุษย์อีกแล้ว]
โทกิ - เอ๋ะ...!?

หน้า 3
[ดาร์กไซด์...บุคคลิกที่ 2 ที่มีแต่ผู้ใช้พลัง "เงา" เท่านั้นที่มี]
[ตัวตนนั้นไม่ใช่ตัวตนธรรมดา แต่เป็นปีศาจเงาที่มีพลังสูงกว่าเดิมหลายสิบเท่า...ไม่ซิ หลายร้อยเท่า]

รุย - ซาเอ...จิกะ!?
โทกิ - หละ...หลายร้อยเท่า? ล้อกันเล่นเรอะเปล่า!? มันจะไม่มากเกินไป...

เฮย์เกะ - แย่จริงน่ะครับ เครื่องพันธนาการพังซะแล้ว แบบนี้ผมคงยั่งพลัง "แสง" ที่เต็มเปี่ยมในตัวผมไม่อยู่แล้ว
...แต่ว่า

หน้า 4
ถ้าเป็นคุณ คงไม่จำเป็นต้องยั่งอะไรไว้แล้ว!!

ซาเอจิกะ - ฮูว์...
ฮ่าห์...

หน้า 5
รุย - อุ๊บ!!
โทกิ - พลังบ้าอะไรเนี่ย!!
โอกามิ - เฮย์เกะ!!

[เจ้าพวกนี้...ลูกน้องใต้บัญชาของ "โค้ดเนม" งั้นรึ!!]

หน้า 6
โคจิ - 15 คน...ไม่ซิ ยังมีคนที่ซ่อนตัวอยู่อย่างชิกุเระอีกด้วย ตราบใดที่พวกเรายังไม่รู้พลังและระดับของฝ่ายนั้น เราจะเสียเปรียบทันทีถ้าพวกเราแยกกัน
รุย - แต่ว่า เราต้องไปช่วยเฮย์เกะ...

ยุกิฮินะ - ทำไมต้องช่วยด้วย?
โทกิ - ...เอ๋ะ!?

ยุกิฮินะ - แค่เจ้านั้นช่วยแค่ครั้งเดียวก็เชื่อใจมันแล้วเรอะ อ่อนหัดจริงๆน่ะพวกนาย
หมอนั้นเป็นคนที่เพื่อสามารถหลอกใช้ใครก็ได้ถ้ามันเพื่อแผนการของตัวเอง...ต่อให้เป็นพวกพ้องก็ตาม

พวกนายเองก็เคยโดนมาแล้วไม่ใช่เรอะ?

ซากุระ - ตะ...แต่ว่า ถึงรุ่นพี่เฮย์เกะจะเป็นแบบนั้น...

โอ...กามิ?
[ไม่อยู่...!?]

หน้า 7
เฮย์เกะ - เป็นยังไงล่ะครับ? ถึงจะเป็นดาร์กไซด์
แต่ตราบใดที่มองตัวจริงออกจากร่างเงาของผมไม่ออก ก็ไม่มีทางทำให้...

หน้า 8
อึก!!

ถ้างั้น!!

อาโอบะ - เร็ว...!!

เฮย์เกะ - ความเร็วขนาดนี้!! จะเร่งให้ถึงความเร็วแสงก็ย่อมได้...!!
คุณไม่มีทางเห็นตัว และจับตัวผมได้...

หน้า 9
อุ๊ก...!!

อึก...
อาโอบะ - เสียใจด้วยน่ะ

ดาร์กไซด์ของซาเอจิกะ "อ่าน" การเคลื่อนไหวของนายได้เรียบร้อยแล้ว
นายจะพยายามแค่ไหน ก็ไม่มีวันชนะ...

เฮย์เกะ - Happy Soul...
== ดีใจจริงๆ

น่า-สะ-หนุก-ดี-นี่
จิตวิญญาณผมไม่ได้รู้สึกเร้าร้อนแบบนี้มานานแล้ว
ถ้าเป็นแบบนี้ ผมอาจจะรั่งตัวเองไว้ไม่อยู่แล้วก็เป็นได้น่ะครับ...!!

อาโอบะ - หา...

หน้า 10
เฮย์เกะ - Flexible Smash!!

อาโอบะ - [เขา "อ่านมันออก"...!!]
จบแล้วล่ะ!! เฮย์เกะ...

หน้า 11
โอกามิ - เบลเฟกอร์!!

เฮย์เกะ - โอกามิ-คุ...

หน้า 12
อาโอบะ - "แสง" หายไปแล้ว!?
[เขาลบล้างพลัง "แสง" ด้วยเบลเฟกอร์!?]

ซากุระ - โอกามิ!? นายทำอะไรน่ะ!?
[ถ้าทำอย่างงั้น]
[รุ่นพี่เฮย์เกะมีหวังโดน "เงา" เล่นงานแน่!!]

หน้า 13
ซากุระ - หา...
[พะ...พลาด!?]

โอกามิ - เป็นอย่างที่คิด...ที่ดาร์กไซด์อ่านการเคลื่อนไหวได้ เพราะมันรับรู้ถึง "แสง" ที่ทะลักออกมาจากตัวนาย

เฮย์เกะ - แหม!! อย่างงั้นเองรึครับ...
โอกามิ - อย่ามาแกล้งโง่หน่อยเลย นายเองก็รู้มาตั้งนานแล้วไม่ใช่เรอะ

แต่ต่อให้รู้อยู่แล้ว เครื่องพันธนาการก็ถูกทำลายไปแล้ว นายเลยควบคุมพลังที่มหาศาลนั้นไม่ได้

นอกซะจากว่านายจะถูกห่อหุ้มด้วยเพลิงที่เผาผลาญพลังพิเศษ...เบลเฟกอร์ของฉันแทนแหละน่ะ
...เท่านี้ดาร์กไซด์ก็อ่านการเคลื่อนไหวของนายไม่ได้แล้ว

ซากุระ - โอกามิ!!

หน้า 14
เฮย์เกะ - ทั้งที่รู้เรื่องนั้น...
แต่คุณก็ยังมาช่วยผมอีกรึครับ โอกามิคุง?

โอกามิ - ขนาดไม่โดนยังรุนแรงขนาดนี้...!!

ยูกิ - เรื่องอึ่งไว้ตองหลัง

หน้า 15
ที่เหลือพวกเราจักกางเอง!!

ซากุระ - ทุกคน!!

หน้า 16
รุย - จริงอยู่ เฮย์เกะน่ะ ไม่ว่าจะมองมุมไหนก็ทั้งเข้าใจยากทั้งปากเสีย
แต่ก็เป็นคนที่คอยเฝ้าดูพวกเรามาตลอด!!

ยูกิ - ชั้งเกลียดมังมาก...ชั้งเกลียดมังมากก็จริง
แต่หมายเลข 2 ที่เก่งกว่าหมายเลข 3 ที่ชั้งยอมรับมีแต่เฮย์เกะคงเดียว!!

โทกิ - ก็ฉัน...รู้จักมันมานานนี่หว่า

ซากุระ - ทุกคน...ทุกคน!!
[ไม่ว่ารุ่นพี่จะพูดไม่ดีแค่ไหน...แต่ทุกคนก็เชื่อในตัวเขา...]

เฮย์เกะ - ...อย่างนี้ก็แย่ซิครับ ย้อนกลับมาพร้อมกันหมดแบบนี้ นี่พวกคุณทำอะไรลงไปครับ

ผมตอนนี้...ปกป้องทุกคนไว้หมดไม่ไหวหรอกน่ะครับ

โทกิ - โห!! รู้สึกปลึ้มขึ้นมาแล้วเรอะไง!?
ปิศาจเองก็มีน้ำตาเหมือนกันแฮะ...

เฮย์เกะ - แบบนี้...
แบบนี้...

หน้า 17-18
มันน่า-สะ-หนุก-ซะจนผมหยุดไม่อยู่แล้วน่ะซิครับ...!!

โอกามิ - เฮย์เกะ!? เดี๋ยว...
โทกิ - เฮ้ย...!?

เฮย์เกะ - HAPPY SOUL~!!!
== ดีใจจริงๆ

โทกิ - น่ะ...

นี่คิดจะฆ่าพวกเราไปด้วยหรอฟร้า!!

หน้า 19
เฮย์เกะ - แหมๆ รู้สึกโล่งขึ้นเยอะเลยน่ะครับ Green Up เลยล่ะครับ
โทกิ - หัดอ้อมพลังซะบ้างซิฟะ!!
== สดชื่นขึ้น

เฮย์เกะ - ถ้าจะว่า ก็ไปว่าโอกามิคุงที่เป็นคนจำกัดพลังผมซิครับ
[Let's Save My Heart]
โอกามิ - ...ไม่น่าเข้าไปช่วยตาลุงเบื้อกนี่เลย

รุย - ซาเอจิกะ...เฮ้ย ทำใจดีๆไว้ ซาเอจิกะ...

โทกิ - กะ...เกิดอะไร...

หน้า 20
องค์ชาย...!!

[หมอนั้น...!! กำลังดูดพลัง "เงา" ขององค์ชาย!?]

โคจิ - รุย!!

โอกามิ - หยุดน่ะ!!
โทกิ - ปล่อยองค์ชายน่ะเฟ้ย...

ชิกุเระ - ยังมีหน้าไปห่วงคนอื่นอีกเรอะ?

หน้า 21
คนที่จะตายน่ะ

มันพวกแกต่างหาก!!
** วางใจได้ไม่นานก็ต้องเจอกับวิกฤตเข้าแล้ว!! **

next: ไม่ดีดั่งว่า...!!
to be continued

Translation: Bakuman 144

Sun, 22 Jan 2012 13:33:13 +0000

ขอโทษที่ช้างับ พอดีคอมที่บ้านเสียนิดหน่อยอ่ะงับ

ปล. ขอโทษนะงับ ถ้าผิดถูกประการใด ป๋มอ่านแต่ต้นฉบับอังกฤษกับรวมเล่มไทยถึงตอนนี้อ่ะงับ เรื่องคำเฉพาะหรือชื่ออาจมีสะกดไม่ตรงกับคนแปลเดิมบ้าง ต้องขอโทษด้วยนะงับ

สำหรับตอนนี้ ขอเป็นว่าป๋มอนุญาตให้ MangaTH เป็นคนนำไปทำสแกนเลชั่นได้เพียงผู้เดียวก่อนน่ะงับ ถ้ามีอะไรเปลี่ยนแปลงจะบอกอีกที

บาคุแมน วัยซนคนการ์ตูน
หน้าที่ 144 "บริษัทและวิธีเอาชนะที่สมบูรณ์แบบ"
หน้า 1
[วันจันทร์ที่ 21 พ.ย. ฉบับที่ 52 วางแผงพร้อมเรื่องสั้น "สังเวียนก.ก.น." ตอนแรก และการ์ตูนตอนเดียวจบ "T&S" โดยอาราอิ คิซาคุ]
ชูจิน - "สังเวียนก.ก.น."สนุกขึ้นกว่าตอนที่ออกเป็นการ์ตูนตอนเดียวจบอีกแฮะ
ไซโค - ก็สองคนนั้นเป็นนักเขียนเก่าแก่ แถมรูปยังใช้ได้ด้วยนี่น่ะ

** พายุแห่งนักเขียนรุ่นพ่อกำลังโหมกระหน่ำ!! **

ชูจิน - แต่ว่า "สังเวียนก.ก.น."เป็นเรื่องแนวต่อสู้สายหลักแบบสายมารเหมือนที่เราตั้งใจจะทำเลยน่ะ
"T&S" เองก็เป็นการ์ตูนแนวต่อสู้ด้วยจิตวิทยาและความรู้ที่ใช้ฉากโรงเรียนเหมือนกับ "PCP"
ถ้า "T&S" ได้รับความนิยม "PCP" จะไม่แย่เอาเรอะ
ไซโค - นั้นซิน่ะ

คายะ - แต่ "PCP" ยังสนุกกว่าอยู่ดีนี่?
ชูจิน - ฉันก็หวังว่าอย่างงั้น...
แต่ว่าการ์ตูนตอนแรกกับตอนเดียวจบจะได้รับความนิยมง่ายซะด้วย

หน้า 2
[วันศุกร์ที่ 25 พ.ย.]
ชูจิน - เฮ้อ~...

ที่ 1 "สังเวียนก.ก.น." ที่ 2 "T&S"...
ที่ 3 "ผู้ผดุงฯ" ที่เพิ่งได้ละครฉายไปแหมบๆ
"PCP" ที่ 7...
ไซโค - จะดูถูกพวกคนเก่าคนแก่ไม่ได้เลยซิน่ะ...
ชูจิน - อืม...ถึงจะร่วงลงมาแค่ครั้งเดียว แต่ก็มีผลกับการเขียนเรื่องให้สนุกเหมือนกัน...

การ์ตูนตอนเดียวจบ "คิล นักสู้โฮมรัน" ของอ.นันโกคุที่ตีพิมพ์อาทิตย์หน้าก็สนุกเหมือนกัน...
คงมาถึงแล้วซินะ ยุคย้อนสมัย...
คายะ - ย้อนสมัยนี่...หมายถึง "จัมป์" จะมีนักเขียนมือโปรมาแทนคนหนุ่มสาวงั้นเรอะ?

ชูจิน - เออ...แบบนั้นคงเรียกว่าเริ่มยุคใหม่ได้เหมือนกันแหละน้า...
[อ.อาซึมะ อายุ 50 อ.อาราอิ อายุ 36 อ.นันโกคุ อายุ 47]
คายะ - เอ๋~~
ฉันรู้น่ะว่าญี่ปุ่นกำลังมีคนแก่มากขึ้น แต่แบบนี้มีด้วยเรอะ...

ชูจิน - เอ๋ะ? เราก็รู้ผลคะแนนจริงแล้วนี่...

นานามิเนะ โทรุ!!
ไซโค - เอ๋ะ!? นานามิเนะคุงน่ะหรอ?

หน้า 3
นานามิเนะ - ไม่ได้คุยกันนานเลยนะครับ อ.ทาคากิ
ชูจิน - ...อืม...

นานามิเนะ - ผมมีบางอย่างที่อยากให้อ.อาชิโรกิเห็นน่ะครับ พอว่างออกมาได้มั้ยครับ?
ชูจิน - อยากให้พวกเราเห็น?
คือ...เราส่งต้นฉบับไปตั้งแต่เมื่อวานนี้แล้ว วันนี้ก็เลยพอมีเวลา...
ที่ว่าอยากให้ดูนี่สตอรี่บอร์ดเรอะ?
นานามิเนะ - ครับ เป็นงานชิ้นใหม่ที่ผมเขียนขึ้นหลังจากสำนึกจากเรื่องที่เกิดขึ้นคราวที่แล้วน่ะครับ
ชูจิน - ...ถ้างั้น ให้คุณโคซึกิดูก่อนจะไม่ดีกว่าเรอะ...

นานามิเนะ - ไม่ล่ะครับ ไม่ว่ายังไงผมก็อยากให้อ.อาชิโรกิเป็นคนดูให้น่ะครับ ผมจะออกไปรับพวกคุณเอง เพราะงั้น ขอความกรุณาด้วยเถอะครับ

ติ๊ด

ชูจิน - ...เขาว่าจะมารับ
คายะ - เอ๋~ แต่ฉันไม่ค่อยชอบนานามิเนะคุงเลย...งั้นฉันขอกลับบ้านก่อนล่ะ...

ไซโค - เขาบอกว่าสำนึกผิดจากเรื่องครั้งที่แล้วไม่ใช่เรอะ? แต่เอามาให้เราดูแทนที่จะไปให้คุณโคซึกินี่มันผิดนะ
ชูจิน - แต่ก็แปลว่าเขาเชื่อใจเราได้ แถมเราเองก็เคยอยากได้ความเห็นจากคนอื่นนอกเหนือจากบก.เหมือนกันไม่ใช่เรอะ

หน้า 4
ฮิบิกิ - ท่านประธาน กระผมมีเรื่องอยากถามท่านเรื่องหนึ่งน่ะครับ...

นานามิเนะ - ว่ามา

ฮิบิกิ - ทำไมท่านถึงได้ยึดติดกับอาชิโรกิ มุโตขนาดนี้รึครับ?

นานามิเนะ - อาชิโรกิ มุโตะคือเป้าหมายของฉัน

เด็ก - นี่ๆ
ฮ่ะๆๆ
กลับกันเถอะ
นี่ วันนี้ไปเล่นบ้านคาซึได้มั้ยอ่ะ?

นานามิเนะ - ฉันไม่มีเพื่อน
เด็ก - ไปเล่นเกมกันเหอะ
นานามิเนะ - จนกระทั่งวันนั้น...

หน้า 5
[ใช้เงินซื้อความสามารถของคน?]
[มนุษย์ทุกคนถูกแบ่งชั้นด้วยเงินและความรู้]

[การ์ตูนนี้มันอะไรกันเนี่ย...!]

[จะเอาการ์ตูนแบบนี้มาลงใน "จัมป์" งั้นเรอะ!?]
[แถมคนเขียนยังอายุแค่ 15...]

[เจ๋งหว่า~~!!]
พรึบ
พรึบ

หน้า 6
ป๋าฮะ ผมมีเรื่องอยากจะขอร้อง
พ่อ - มีอะไร?

ผมอยากได้เงินฮะ...

พ่อ - จะเอาเท่าไหร่?

...มะ...มากที่สุดเท่าที่จะเป็นไปได้...

นานามิเนะ - ตอนนั้นฉันได้ตาสว่าง
แค่ฉันหว่านเงินออกไป ทุกคนก็จะมาญาติดีกับฉัน
ฉันใช้เงินก็ซื้อเพื่อนได้แล้ว
โลกนี้มีแต่พวกมนุษย์สวะทั้งนั้น

[อาชิโรกิ มุโตสุดยอดจริงๆ!!]

[เงินตรา ปัญญา พิชิตโลก]
[นี่แหละ!]

[ความเป็นจริง!]
พรึบ
พรึบ

หน้า 7
ถึงแล้วครับ ท่านประธาน

นานามิเนะ - อ.อาชิโรกิ ขอโทษที่ให้คอยครับ
ผมเอารถมารับแล้วครับ ขอรบกวนเวลาพวกคุณให้ออกไปกับผมหน่อยได้มั้ยครับ?
อาชิโรกิ - เอ๋ะ รถ? มารับ!?

อะ...อ.ฮิบิกิ!? ทำไมถึง!?
นานามิเนะ - รายละเอียดเดี๋ยวผมอธิบายตอนไปถึงบริษัทเองครับ
เชิญเลย

อาชิโรกิ - ...บริษัท...อะไร?
นานามิเนะ - ผมอยากให้พวกคุณได้เห็นบริษัทของผมน่ะครับ

อาชิโรกิ - บริษัทของนานามิเนะคุงเรอะ!?
นานามิเนะ - ครับ บริษัทผลิตการ์ตูนนะครับ

ไซโค - ผลิตการ์ตูน!?
ชูจิน - หมายถึงยังไง...
นานามิเนะ - ผมถึงบอกไงครับ ว่าผมจะอธิบายพอไปถึงเองครับ

หน้า 8
ชูจิน - ชิ...
SHINJITSU Co.!?
ส่วนชั้นล่างเป็น HIBIKI...
นานามิเนะ - ผมแค่ตั้งชื่อไปงั้นๆแหละครับ
MS คือศุนย์วิจัยการสร้างการ์ตูน
MK เป็นคล้ายๆร้านกาแฟการ์ตูนน่ะครับ
== บริษัท ความเป็นจริง จำกัด (ถ้าให้แปลตรงๆอ่ะนะ)

ขอบคุณมากนะครับ อ.ฮิบิกิ กลับไปประจำตำแหน่งเดิมได้แล้วล่ะครับ
ฮิบิกิ - ครับ

ชูจิน - ...เออ อ.ฮิบิกิเป็นเหมือนลูกจ้างของนานามิเนะคุงเรอะ?
นานามิเนะ - ถูกต้องแล้วครับ เพราะนี้เป็นบริษัทของผม

ถ้างั้น ผมจะพาดูชั้น 4 ที่เป็นชั้นทำงานของผู้บรรยายที่อ.ฮิบิกิเป็นคนคุมอยู่ก่อนก็แล้วกันนะครับ
ทางนี้เลยครับ

หน้า 9
ที่ได้รางวัลการ์ตูนหรือรางวัลอื่นๆแล้วแต่ยังไม่เปิดตัวก็มีอยู่ 16 คน...
ถ้าเป็นใน "จัมป์" ล่ะก็ ไม่ว่าคนเขียนรางวัลชมเชยของ 2 การประกวดใหญ่ และรางวัลชนะเลิศการประกวดสโตกิ่น
ส่วนผู้บรรยาย นอกจากอ.ฮิบิกิแล้วก็ยังมีอีก 3 คน ทุกคนเป็นนักเขียนการ์ตูนที่มากด้วยความสามารถทั้งนั้น

ผมบอกชื่อไม่ได้ แต่ตอนนี้มีนักเขียนกว่าสิบคนที่นำสตอรี่บอร์ดมาเสนอกับทางผมแล้ว
ชูจิน - เป็นสิบเลยเรอะ!?

นานามิเนะ - ครับ แต่ผมเองก็คัดเอามาเฉพาะคนที่วาดรูปเก่งมาเท่านั้นเหมือนกันน่ะครับ...

"สังเวียนก.ก.น." ของอ.อาซึมะก็เป็นหนึ่งในนั้น
ชูจิน - "สังเวียนก.ก.น."!?

หน้า 10
ไซโค - ...หมายความว่าอ.อาซึมะเขียน "สังเวียนก.ก.น." มาจากสตอรี่บอร์ดของที่นี่งั้นเรอะ

นานามิเนะ - ครับ อาจารย์เองก็ดีอกดีใจใหญ่เลยเหมือนกัน

อันดับแรก ผู้บรรยายจะพูดคุยกับคนเขียนทั้ง 16 คนว่านักเขียนที่ขอร้องมาแต่ละคนควรเขียนเรื่องเป็นอย่างไร
จากนั้น 16 คนนั้นก็จะจัดกลุ่มละ 4 คน รวมผู้บรรยายคนหนึ่งก็กลายเป็นทีม 5 คน 4 ทีมเพื่อเริ่มเขียนสตอรี่บอร์ด
[สตอรี่บอร์ด]
เพื่อไม่ให้มีการได้เปรียบเสียเปรียบ จึงมีการสลับสมาชิกในทีมไปพร้อมๆกับการสร้างสตอรี่บอร์ด

เมื่อเสร็จแล้ว ผู้บรรยายทั้งหมดจะนำสตอรี่บอร์ดทั้ง 4 อันมาปรึกษาหารือ ก่อนที่จะส่งสตอรี่บอร์ดที่ได้คะแนนสูงสุดไปที่ห้องมอนิเตอร์ที่ชั้น 2 และ 3
[ห้องมอนิเตอร์]

อาชิโรกิ - ห้องมอนิเตอร์?
นานามิเนะ - อ่ะ ขอโทษครับ อีกซักครู่ผมจะพาไปชมที่นั้นเอง
แต่ตอนนี้ขออธิบายเกี่ยวกับชั้น 4 นี่อีกนิดก่อนน่ะครับ

หน้า 11
ทั้ง 16 คนนั้นจะได้รับการประเมินและมีการแข่งขันกันเองเพื่อก้าวหน้าขึ้นไปอีก
ทุกคนสามารถเก็บเกี่ยวจากชั่วโมงบรรยายเพื่อพัฒนางานของตน ถ้าได้รับการยอมรับ ผลงานก็จะถูกสนับสนุนและเป็นโอกาสให้พวกเขาได้เปิดตัว

ที่สำคัญ ที่นี่ไม่เหมือนโรงเรียนสอนวาดการ์ตูนเพราะผมเป็นคนว่าจ้างพวกเขามาเอง พวกเขาก็เป็นเหมือนลูกจ้างของผม

ชูจิน - ลูกจ้าง...

นานามิเนะ - แน่นอนว่าค่าจ้างก็ขึ้นอยู่กับสถานะและระดับความคิดสร้างสรรค์ของผลงาน จะเรียกว่าโบนัสก็ไม่ผิดหรอกครับ

นี่คือระบบที่เกิดขึ้นจากการมองย้อนไปที่ความล้มเหลวของผม
16 คนที่มีทั้งความรับผิดชอบและฝีมือ...และผมก็ว่าจ้างเขาเข้ามา ยังไงๆ 50 คนก็เยอะเกินไป แถมมันก็ไม่แปลกที่พวกในอินเตอร์เน็ตทำกันแบบงูๆปลาๆเพราะพวกเขาไม่ได้อะไรจากการทำนั้น

หน้า 12
ชูจิน - ก็จริงที่นายแก้ไขจุดบกพร่องของเหตุการณ์ครั้งที่แล้วหมด...ถ้าอย่างนี้อาจสามารถสร้างผลงานที่สนุกจริงๆขึ้นมาได้ก็ได้
ไซโค - ชูจิน...!
นานามิเนะ - ไม่ใช่แค่อาจหรอกครับ เพราะผลลัพธ์มันออกมาแล้ว

ไซโค - "สังเวียนก.ก.น."
ที่ได้ที่ 1 น่ะเรอะ...

นานามิเนะ - ที่ 2 ก็ด้วยครับ

ชูจิน - ที่ 2?...งั้น "T&S" ของอ.อาราอิก็มาจากที่นี่เหมือนกันเรอะ...?
นานามิเนะ - ครับ

แต่อ.อาซึมะและอ.อาราอิยังเพิ่งได้แค่การ์ตูนตอนเดียวจบกับเรื่องสั้นตอนแรกเท่านั้น ยังไม่ถึงของจริงหรอกน่ะครับ
เพราะขนาดผมที่การ์ตูนตอนเดียวจบได้ที่ 1 ส่วนตอนที่ 1 ของเรื่องตีพิมพ์รายสัปดาห์ได้ที่ 2 ก็ยังโดนตัดจบหลังจากนั้นแป๊ปเดียวได้เลยนี่ครับ

แถมยังมีอ.นันโกคุที่เขียนลงสัปดาห์หน้ากับอ.ยานากิที่เขียนลงสัปดาห์ต่อไป ถ้าทั้งหมดนั้นได้ตีพิมพ์รายสัปดาห์และกวาดความนิยมลำดับต้นๆล่ะก็...

หน้า 13
อาชิโรกิ - เดี๋ยว...! อ.นันโกคุกับอ.ยานากิก็ด้วยเรอะ!?
นานามิเนะ - ครับ นั้นก็ผลงานของบริษัทผมเหมือนกัน

ชูจิน - ...ก็ว่าอยู่ว่ามันแปลกๆ ที่แท้นานามิเนะคุงเป็นคนอยู่เบื้องหลังการกลับมาอย่างพรวดพราดของพวกนักเขียนเก่าแก่เองหรอกเรอะ...

นานามิเนะ - ครับ ผมเสนอสตอรี่บอร์ดให้กับพวกนักเขียนรุ่นเก่าให้เขาสร้างขึ้นมาเป็นชิ้นงาน
ผลงานที่ได้เลยต่างชั้นกับพวกมือใหม่อย่างแน่นอน

ผมอยากให้มันได้รับการตีพิมพ์รายสัปดาห์เพื่อให้ได้ผลลัพธ์ออกมา
แต่สิ่งที่ผมพูดมาจนถึงตอนนี้ยังไม่พอสำหรับที่จะไปให้ได้ถึงจุดนั้น

ผมได้คิดหาวิธี ว่าจะทำยังไงให้ผมได้รับความนิยม

ซึ่งคำตอบที่ได้ก็คือมอนิเตอร์ที่อยู่ที่ชั้น 2 และ 3

เชิญชมได้เลยครับ

หน้า 14
เรามีนักเรียนมัธยมกว่า 100 คนมาที่นี่ทุกวัน
แน่นอนว่าทั้งหมดเป็นเด็กมัธยมที่ผ่านการเลือกสรรค์ว่าสามารถวิพากวิจารณ์ได้ในระดับหนึ่ง
โดยจำนวนผู้ชายต่อผู้หญิง 7 ต่อ 3

ที่นี่เป็นเหมือนร้านกาแฟ พวกเขาสามารถอ่านหนังสือการ์ตูนอะไรก็ได้ตามใจชอบพร้อมดื่มเครื่องดื่มที่ชอบได้ตามสบาย
คน - เรื่องใหม่ใน "คิก" นี่เฮ่ยเป็นบ้าเลยว่ะ
ไหนๆก็มาที่นี่แล้ว ไปอ่านการ์ตูนยุคเก่าที่ดังๆดีกว่ามั้ง

นานามิเนะ - พวกเขาจะให้คะแนนสตอรี่บอร์ดที่ส่งมาจากชั้น 4
นี่คือจุดประสงค์หลักของห้องมอนิเตอร์

หน้า 15
ชูจิน - ...นายให้คนที่มีมุมมองใกล้เคียงกับคนอ่านมากที่สุดเป็นคนตัดสินใจขั้นสุดท้ายอย่างงั้นซิน่ะ...
นานามิเนะ - ครับ สมแล้วที่เป็นอ.ทาคากิ

แต่ถึงลักษณะมันจะเป็นเหมือนร้านกาแฟ แต่ผมก็จ่ายเงินค่าจ้างให้พวกเขาที่อุตส่าห์สละเวลามาอยู่ทีนี้เหมือนกันน่ะครับ

พวกเขายังสามารถลงไอเดียวเกี่ยวกับสตอรี่บอร์ดเพื่อเงินได้อีกด้วย
แถมยังทำแบบสอบถามให้มากมาย
นอกจากนั้น นอกจากการ์ตูนดังที่ได้รับความนิยมมากแล้ว ต่อให้ทางเราไม่รู้ ผลของแบบสอบถามของจัมป์กับแบบสอบถามของที่นี่ก็ใกล้เคียงกันมาก

ที่นี่ยังมีกล้องติดตั้งอยู่จำนวนมาก สำหรับเก็บภาพสีหน้าของแต่ละคนระหว่างที่อ่านการ์ตูนเพื่อนำไปใช้ในการสร้างสตอรี่บอร์ดอีกด้วย

ถ้าอยากสร้างเรื่องสำหรับผู้อ่าน ก่อนอื่นก็ต้องเข้าใจกลุ่มคนอ่านซะก่อนอ่ะนะครับ

ไซโค - [...ใช้เงินไปมากขนาดนี้เลยเรอะ...]

หน้า 16
นานามิเนะ - เป็นไงล่ะครับ อ.อาชิโรกิ?
ผมเชื่อว่าการเขียนการ์ตูนด้วยวิธีนี้สามารถเรียกความนิยมได้มากกว่าการทำงานกับบก.แบบสองต่อสองเยอะเลยน่ะครับ

ไซโค - [...แบบนี้มันไม่ได้สำนึกผิดเลยนี่?...แถมยังเลยเถิดไปกันใหญ่...]
[นานามิเนะคุงไม่ตั้งใจจะประสบความสำเร็จในฐานะนักเขียนเองเลยงั้นเรอะ...?]

ชูจิน - ถ้าเรื่องการผลิตการ์ตูน วิธีนี้อาจสามารถสร้างการ์ตูนที่มีความนิยมสูงจริงๆก็ได้
นานามิเนะ - ครับ

ชูจิน - แต่จะถึงขั้นก่อตั้งเป็นบริษัทมันเป็นไปไม่ได้หรอก
ไซโค - อืม ฉันก็คิดอย่างงั้นเหมือนกัน

นานามิเนะ - นั้นซินะครับ ถ้าพูดในเชิงบริษัทก็ยังถือว่าติดเลขตัวแดงอยู่
ส่วนกำไรคือ 60% ของค่าต้นฉบับของสำนักพิมพ์ ยอดขายรวมเล่ม และอื่นๆจากการ์ตูนแต่ละเรื่อง

หน้า 17
แต่นี่เป็นการ์ตูนน่ะครับ ถ้าทำให้ดังแบบระเบิดได้เล่มหนึ่งก็คืนทุนได้แล้วล่ะครับ

ไซโค - ...แต่ฉันว่ามันไม่ได้ง่ายอย่างงั้นหรอกน่ะ...
ชูจิน - แล้วนายไปเอาทุนเดิมมาจากไหน?

ฉันไม่เชื่อว่าจะมีใครสปอนเซอร์ให้คนเด็กอย่างนายก่อตั้งบริษัทเลินเล่อแบบนี้หรอกน่ะ
นอกจากนั้น แค่ผลงานของนายในฐานะนักวาดการ์ตูนคงถึงกับทำให้สามารถก่อตั้งเป็นบริษัทแบบนี้ไม่ได้หรอก
นานามิเนะ - ทำไมถึงต้องจุกจิกกับเรื่องเงินขนาดนั้นล่ะครับ ไม่ไหวน่ะครับ
อ.อาชิโรกิไม่เห็นต้องยุ่งเกี่ยวกับเงินหรือความคิดผมเลยนี่ครับ แถมผมก็มีเป็นบริษัทแล้วจริงๆ

เงินกู้น่ะ ขอแค่สร้างการ์ตูนที่ทำเงินได้ออกมามากๆแล้วเอาไปใช่คืนก็ไม่มีปัญหาแล้ว
และต่อให้ทำเงินไม่ได้ ก็แค่ขอเงินการกุศล...
ครับ เงินลงทุนเพื่อการ์ตูน...ถ้าคิดว่านั้นคือเงินการกุศลก็จบแล้วไม่ใช่รึครับ

ชูจิน - การกุศล?

หน้า 18
...นานามิเนะคุงมาทำเรื่องแบบนี้มันไม่แปลกไปหน่อยเรอะ...
ไซโค - อืม ถ้าเป็นนักวาดที่ประสบความสำเร็จจนร่ำรวยมาพูดล่ะก็ยังพอว่าน่ะ

นานามิเนะ - ...เอาเถอะครับ ระบบนี้ ยังไงประสบความสำเร็จได้ในอนาคตแน่นอน
ที่ผมอยากบอกคือผมไม่ได้ทำเรื่องนี้เพื่อเงิน แต่เพื่อเป้าหมายอื่นต่างหากล่ะครับ

ไซโค - ...งั้นนายคิดจะทำเพื่อโลกของการ์ตูนจริงๆงั้นเรอะ?
ถ้างั้นก็ไม่เห็นจำเป็นต้องพาพวกเรามาดูเลยนี่น่า...

ขอทีล่ะครับ อ.อาชิโรกิ...
นี่คุณยังไม่เข้าใจอีกเรอะ?

ตอนที่เจอกันที่งานเลี้ยงปีใหม่ ผมก็ประกาศไว้แล้วไม่ใช่รึ?

หน้า 19
"คราวหน้าผมต้องชนะให้ได้ ด้วยวิธีใหม่ของผม"
นี่ก็คือวิธีใหม่ของผมยังไงล่ะครับ

ครับ
ทุกอย่าง
ก็เพื่อให้ชนะพวกคุณ...

ผมไม่สนเรื่องเงินหรือโลกการ์ตูนหรอก

ถ้าไม่ให้คุณสองคนมาเห็นวิธีเอาชนะที่สมบูรณ์แบบของผมก็แย่ซิครับ...

ถ้าด้วยวิธีนี้ล่ะก็ ผมไม่มีทางแพ้พวกคุณแน่...
นี่แหละ เงินตรา ปัญญา พิชิตโลกของจริงเลยล่ะครับ อ.อาชิโรกิ!
** แสยะเขี้ยว!! **

Translation: Code:Breaker 164

Sun, 22 Jan 2012 09:50:56 +0000

Spoiler: English Summary

From the previous chapter, the group had successfully gathered all the activated Three Sacred Treasure, the keys to pass through the "Su" gate which is the final gate before they reach "Eden".

To their surprise, what they found behind the "Su" gate was an underground Parliament House. Heike explained that this Parliament House is built at the same time as the surface Parliament House during the Meiji Era. While the surface Parliament House hosts meetings of the parliament members, this Parliament House formerly hosted meetings of the Four Founders and Code:Breakers of "Eden" in discussion of the way they are to judge the villains who are unjudgable by laws. At the same time, they each hold the responsibility to overlook one another, and prevent anyone from seizing over control of "Eden" or getting out of control. However, as Rui notes that they could've just host the meetings at some place casually like the coffee shop, Heike reveals that this building and "Eden" has another thing they are responsible off and that is also the reason behind the name "Eden" before leading them into the grand hall.

Inside the hall are several wall paintings of angels. Heike explained another thing "Eden" is responsible of are these "story paintings" (read "Eden" in Japanese), and that they are to pass on the stories as portrayed in these paintings. Toki starts laughing at how silly that is when Yuuki notes that he just totally has a bad feeling of these paintings and seriously despise them. Ogami explained that it was because these paintings are painted with blood, shocking everyone. Rui then points out that one of the painting was the painting of Ogami and Sakura, which Sakura recognizes right away and realizes that these paintings are the paintings which tells of December 32 event. She starts to demand Heike to tell her the truth, while Heike insists that he can't say anything more than that. How Heike kept everything that's crucial from the group angers Ogami, so he expressed his distrust of Heike. Heike replies him, "Ogami-kun...I've been waiting for you for so long, and also for this day to come...You can think of me in however way you want, but please never forget these paintings, ever...!!" before declaring that he has enough with the friendship play and binds everyone with his ropes of light, refusing to untie them. There, Saechika and the Code:Name appear. Saechika praises Heike for being able to confine seven power users instantaneously, and Heike modestly thanks him, saying that he would like to return to their side and will give the Code:Breakers as his offer. The Code:Breakers realize that Heike has betrayed them, but Heike denotes to them that neither he nor they even trust each other to begin with. Saechika starts attacking the Code:Breakers all at once with his giant shadow, and turn to Heike, once again, praising him of how he helps to save up his energy to eliminate the traitors. Heike once again thanks him modestly, only to be attacked as well by Saechika.

Saechika: You want...You want to become part of us once again!? That's not funny. Even if you're the founder, I've never like some low-life who can read those obscene books while sipping his tea.

However, to the Code:Names' surprise, Heike is perfectly unharmed. He revealed the bindament of light he placed on himself, before unbind himself, to attack Saechika. Heike notes that he too doesn't intend to join someone with such ungraceful walking posture. It's later revealed that everyone too are unharmed, as Heike bound the group, not to confine their movement, but to protect them from Saechika, as the only thing that can counter Saechika's "Shadow" is his "Light. However, as the trust for Heike grows within the group, Heike's arm was severed. Heike says "...This is bad. If possible, that is the only thing I would never want to happen." as the shadow starts to engulf around Saechika. The chapter ends with the revelation of Saechika's Dark Side.

ตอนหน้าจะมีบทสัมภาษณ์นักพากย์ด้วย อยากรู้จังว่าจะมีใครเพิ่มขึ้นมาด้วยรึเปล่า >_<

โค้ดเบรกเกอร์
โค้ด 164 "ความจริงของ "เอเด็น""
หน้า 1
โทกิ - กะ...
โกหกน่า!?

ซากุระ - หืมม์...

โทกิ - นี่น่ะรึ...สำนักงานใหญ่ของ "เอเด็น"...!?
** ความจริงที่ซ้อนเร้นอยู่ภายในรัฐสภาใต้ดินนี่คือ!? **
[ตึกรัฐสภา...ใต้ดินแบบนี้เนี่ยน่ะ!?]

หน้า 2
รุย - นี่มันอะไรกัน...
ยูกิ - ก๊อปได้เหมือนเปี๊ยบเลย
โอกามิ - ถ้างั้น ที่นี่ก็เป็นทั้งรัฐสภาและไม่ใช่รัฐสภาอย่างงั้นเรอะ

เฮย์เกะ - จัสต์ แอนเซอร์ (ถูกต้อง)แล้วครับ ถ้ารัฐสภาบนดินคือรัฐสภาเบื้องหน้า ที่นี่ก็คือรัฐสภาใต้ดินที่เป็นเบื้องหลัง...
นี่แหละครับ สำนักงานใหญ่ของ "เอเด็น"

การก่อตั้งรัฐสภาในสมัยเมย์จิ จริงๆแล้วเป็นการก่อตั้งรัฐสภารวมกันทั้งหมด 2 แห่ง
แห่งแรกก็คือรัฐสภาที่เป็นที่ประชุมของสมาชิกสภาอย่างที่ทุกคนรู้กัน
ส่วนอีกแห่งก็คือรัฐสภาแห่งนี้ ซึ่ง "เอเด็น" เป็นคนก่อตั้ง

ซากุระ - หมายความว่า...รุ่นพี่เฮย์เกะกับผู้ก่อตั้งทั้งสี่เป็นคนสร้างที่นี้ขึ้นมารึคะ!?
โทกิ - ...เห่ยชิบ

หน้า 3
เฮย์เกะ - พวกเราผู้ก่อตั้งทั้งสี่และเหล่าโค้ดเบรกเกอร์มีการอภิปรายเกี่ยวกับการตัดสินคนชั่วที่กฏหมายไม่สามารถตัดสินได้และนำข้อสรุปไปประยุกต์ใช้
แน่นอน ว่าแต่ละคนก็มีหน้าที่สังเกตการณ์เพื่อรักษาสมดุลย์อำนาจและป้องกันการยึดครอง "เอเด็น" ไว้เพียงหนึ่งเดียว ให้อยู่ในความควบคุม

ยุกิฮินะ - ...แต่สุดท้ายก็ล้มเหลวไม่เป็นท่า

รุย - แต่ว่าถ้าแค่พูดคุยกันเฉยๆ ไปคุยกันตามร้านกาแฟหรืออะไรแทนก็ได้นี่น่า? ไม่เห็นต้องใช้ตึกโอ่โถงขนาดนี้เลย
เฮย์เกะ- เพราะงั้นคุณถึงได้เป็นแค่อดีตคนชั่วป่าเถึ่อนยังไงล่ะครับ...ยิ่งกว่านั้น

คุณรู้มั้ยครับ ว่าทำไม "เอเด็น" ถึงได้ถูกเรียกว่า "เอเด็น"?
ซากุระ - เอ๋ะ!?

รัฐสภาแห่งนี้...รวมทั้ง "เอเด็น" ยังมีหน้าที่ที่ยิ่งใหญ่อีกอย่างหนึ่งน่ะครับ

หน้า 4
รุย - ภาพเทวดา...!?
โอกามิ - รัฐสภาของจริงไม่มีแบบนี้นี่

โทกิ - ...ท่าทางเก่าเอาเรื่องเหมือนกันน่ะเนี่ย
แต่ว่านี่มัน...

หน้า 5
เฮย์เกะ - อีกความหมายหนึ่งของ "เอเด็น" ก็คือ "จิตรกรรมที่บอกเล่า"
การสืบทอดเรื่องเล่าผ่านทางจิตรกรรมฝาผนังเหล่านี้คืออีกหนึ่งหน้าที่ของ "เอเด็น" และรัฐสถาแห่งนี้

โทกิ - สืบทอดรูปนางฟ้าร่าเริ่งพวกนี้อ่ะน่ะ? อะไรจะหน่อมแน้มปานนั้น
เฮย์เกะ - อ้าว? มองเห็นแต่ภาพภายนอกแบบนี้ไม่สมกับเป็นโทกิคุงที่สุขุมคนนั้นเลยน่ะครับ
โทกิ - หา?

ยูกิ - ...ไม่ชอบอ่ะ

ฉันเกลียดรูปพวกนี้ที่สุดเลย มองแล้วรู้สึกอยากอ้วก
โอกามิ - ...ไม่แปลกหรอก

ก็รูปพวกนี้...
วาดด้วยเลือด

โทกิ - หา!?
รุย - เฮ้ย ดูนั้นซิ!!

นี่มันรูปเรย์กับซากุระโคจิไม่ใช่เรอะ!?

หน้า 6
ซากุระ - หะ...

[นะ...นี่หรือว่า รูปพวกนี้...]
[เป็นรูปวาดของวันที่ 32 ธันวา!?]

ทะ...ทำไม ทำไม!? โอกามิกับฉันถึง...
รุย - ซากุระโคจิ

ซากุระโคจิ - รุ่นพี่เฮย์เกะ บอกฉันทีเถอะค่ะ!! ฉันไม่เข้าใจ
ทำไมพวกเรา...ทำไม "เอเด็น"...ถึงได้คิดจะสืบทอดภาพวาดพวกนี้!?

เฮย์เกะ - ...ผมพูดมากกว่านี้ไม่ได้หรอกครับ

หน้า 7
ซากุระโคจิ - จะ...จริงแล้ว จริงแล้วรุ่นพี่ที่เป็นหนึ่งในผู้ก่อตั้งเองก็รู้อะไรบ้างซิน่ะคะ?
...สิ่งที่ภาพวาดนี้กำลังสื่อ
เรื่องที่ว่าฉันฆ่าโอกามิจริงๆรึเปล่า...
ช่วยบอกฉันทีเถอะค่ะ รุ่นพี่!! ขอร้องล่ะ ช่วยบอกความจริงฉันที...!!

เฮย์เกะ - ...ผมไม่อาจบอกอะไรคุณได้มากกว่านี้...

รุย - เรย์!!

โอกามิ - เลิกบ้าซักที...เรื่องอะไรที่สำคัญกลับเก็บเงียบ
การหยอกล้อพวกเรามันสนุกถึงขนาดนั้นเลยรึไง?

เพราะอย่างนี้แหละ คุณถึงเป็นคนที่ไว้ใจไม่ได้อยู่วันยังค่ำ

เฮย์เกะ - ...งั้นรึครับ คุณไม่ยอมรับผมเป็นพวกเดียวกัน
...แต่ว่าน่ะครับ

หน้า 8
โอกามิคุง...ผมเฝ้ารอคอยที่จะได้พบคุณมานานมาก
รวมทั้งรอเวลานี้ให้มาถึง...

...ไม่ต้องสนเรื่องของผมหรอกครับ
แต่ขอให้จำรูปนี้ไว้ให้ขึ้นใจ
จำไปจนวันตายเลยน่ะครับ...!!

โทกิ - ระ...รุ่นพี่!? ทำไมจู่ๆก็พูดอะไรเป็นนัยแบบนั้น...

เฮย์เกะ - ดูเหมือน...เกมแกล้งเป็นเพื่อนจะจบลงแค่นี้แล้วน่ะครับ
โทกิ - หา?

หน้า 9
สเปเชียล เด็ด โซน!!
== อาณาเขตความตาย

โทกิ - หา!?

เฮย์เกะ!! นี่แก ทำอะไรของแกฟะ!!
โอกามิ - นี่ไม่ใช่เวลาเล่นสนุกนะ!! รีบๆแก้เชือกพวกนี้เร็วเข้า!!

เฮย์เกะ!!

เฮย์เกะ - เรื่องนั้นคงทำไม่ได้น่ะครับ

ซากุระ - เอ๋ะ!?

??? - ...แตกคอกันซะแล้วเรอะ

หน้า 10-11
ซากุระ - [โค้ดเนม]!!
ซาเอจิกะ - สมกับเป็นพวกสวะจริงๆ...
แต่หยุดผู้มีพลังได้ถึง 7 คนภายในครั้งเดียวนี้...ไม่แปลกเลยที่ถูกเรียกว่าเป็นหนึ่งในผู้ก่อตั้งซินะครับ เฮย์เกะ

ยูกิ - ...ชิกุเระ

ซากุระ - อาโอบะ...!!

เฮย์เกะ - ขอบพระคุณสำหรับคำชมครับ กระผมตั้งใจจะกลับเป็นพวกของ "เอเด็น" โดยให้คนพวกนี้เป็นของกำนันน่ะครับ
"ท่าน"ซาเอจิกะ

รุย - เฮย์เกะ!?
นี่แกหรือว่า...

คิดจะหักหลังพวกเรางั้นเรอะ!?

เฮย์เกะ - เปล่านี่ครับ...พวกคุณเองก็ไม่ได้เชื่อใจผมเหมือนกันไม่ใช่รึครับ?

โทกิ - หนอยแก...!!

หน้า 12
ซาเอจิกะ - เกะกะ

ซากุระ - ทะ...
ทุกคน!!

อุ๊ก...ทะ...ทุกคน...ตอบโต้อะไรไม่ได้ด้วยซ้ำ...
[ทำไมถึงได้...]

หน้า 13
[รุ่นพี่เฮย์เกะ ทำไมกัน!!]
ซาเอจิกะ - หนุนแรงไปได้เยอะเลย เท่านี้ก็กำจัดพวก "โค้ดเบรกเกอร์" เศษเดนที่คิดกบฎกับ "เอเด็น" เรียบร้อยแล้ว

เฮย์เกะ - ขอบพระคุณท่านสำหรับคำชมเชย...
ซาเอจิกะ - ที่เหลือ

ก็แกคนเดียว

ซาเอจิกะ - จะกลับ...
จะกลับมาเป็นพวกอีกครั้ง...!? ไม่ขำเลยซักนิด

ต่อให้แกเป็นผู้ก่อตั้งมาจากไหน ฉันก็เกลียดไอ้พวกชั้นต่ำที่อ่านหนังสือวิตถารพลางดื่มน้ำชาที่สุด

หน้า 14-15
เฮย์เกะ - แหม บังเอิญจริงน่ะครับ ผมเองก็เกลียดคุณที่สุดเช่นกัน

ซาเอจิกะ - หา...
[ไม่เป็นไรเลย!?]

อาโอบะ - หมัดเชือกพันธนาการตัวเอง!?
ชิกุเระ - ป้องกันการโจมตีของท่านซาเอจิกะด้วย "เกราะแสง" แต่ว่าสภาพพันธนาการแบบนั้น

เฮย์เกะ - ...อ่า เคลื่อนไหวยากจริงๆ
ดูเหมือนผมจะเหมาะเป็นคนรัด

มากกว่าคนถูกรัดน่ะครับ

อาโอบะ - เฮ้ย...

ซาเอจิกะ!!

คนที่ท่วงท่าเลวทรามอย่างคุณน่ะ ผมไม่ได้คิดจะญาติดีด้วยแต่แรกแล้วล่ะครับ

ซากุระ - ระ...รุ่นพี่เฮย์เกะโจมตีใส่ท่านซาเอจิกะ...!?
รุ่นพี่ไม่ได้ทรยศพวกเราเพื่อจะกลับเป็นพวกหรอกเรอะ...

หน้า 16
ทุกคนปลอดภัยดี...!!?
โทกิ - เอ๋? ทำไมยังอยู่ครบ...

โคจิ - ก็เหมือนกับ "เกราะแสง" ที่เฮย์เกะพันรอบตัวเองไว้ สิ่งที่จะรับมือกับ "เงา" ได้ก็มีแค่ "แสงสว่าง" เท่านั้น...
เขาทำเหมือนมัดพวกเราเอาไว้ เพื่อป้องกันพวกเราจาก "เงา" ยังไงล่ะ

หน้า 17
รุย - โคจิ!! ยุกิ!! นี่พวกนายรู้แต่แรกแล้วเรอะ...
โทกิ - งั้นรุ่นพี่ก็ไม่ได้คิดจะทรยศพวกเราแต่แรกแล้วน่ะซิ...
ยูกิ - ปู่เก่งจัง

โทกิ - [แต่เขาก็สามารถปกป้องพวกเราทุกคนพร้อมกับล้มซาเอจิกะได้...]

เฮย์เกะ - ปู่?...ผิดแล้วล่ะครับ ยูกิคุง

หมายเลข 2 ต่างหากล่ะครับ ผมเป็น "โค้ดเบรกเกอร์" เป็นพวกของพวกคุณมากกว่าเป็นผู้ก่อตั้ง...น่ะครับ?
โทกิ - [นี่คือเสี้ยวพลังของผู้ก่อตั้ง..."ผู้พิศวง เฮย์เกะ มาซาโอมิ"]

หน้า 18
เฮย์เกะ - อึก...!!

โทกิ - หา!?
โอกามิ - เฮย์เกะ!?

เฮย์เกะ - ...แย่ล่ะซิครับ สิ่งเดียวที่ผมไม่อยากให้เกิดขึ้นดันเกิดขึ้นซะแล้ว

รุย - นายพูด...

หน้า 19
ซาเอจิกะ...!?

อาโอบะ - [คิกๆ] ถึงนายจะคิดหาวิธีมากมาย แต่ก็คงเปล่าประโยชน์แล้วล่ะน่ะ
แบบงี้...คงไม่จบแค่เสียแขนข้างเดียวแน่

โทกิ - นั้นมันอะไร...!?

อาโอบะ - เฮย์เกะ นายดันไปปลูกมันขึ้นมาซะแล้ว [คิกๆ]

อสูรร้ายที่ถ้าลืมตาตื่นเมื่อไหร่
ก็ไม่มีใครหยุดมันไว้ได้

หน้า 20
ดาร์กไซด์ของซาเอจิกะ

** เมื่อ "แสง" และ "เงา" ปะทะกัน เฮย์เกะก็ถูกไล่จนมุมซะแล้วรึ!? **

next: หน้าเปิดสีและบทสัมภาษณ์นักพากย์
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 158

Mon, 16 Jan 2012 14:01:28 +0000

ป๋มเชื่อว่าคนแปลไทยส่วนมากแปลจากแสกนอังกฤษที่อยู่ตามเว็บอย่าง MangaFox ป๋มเลยคิดว่า จะแปลตอนทุกตอนที่แสกนอังกฤษไม่ได้ใช้คำแปลของป๋มช่วงหลังๆมานี้ (จากประมาณตอน 140 กว่าอ่ะงับ) เนื่องจากว่า...บอกกันตามตรงเลยนะงับ คำแปลอังกฤษของ Dragon Fly Scans แปลมหาจะโคตะระมั่วอ่ะงับ ถ้าใครที่อ่านโค้ดเบรกเกอร์ตอนเก่าๆมาจะรู้ว่ามันเหมือนกับว่ากลุ่มนั้นเอาคนแปลจากไหนก็ไม่รู้ มาแปลมั่วๆซั่วๆ เห็นได้แทบชัดเจนมากว่าเป็นคนแปลที่ไม่ได้อ่านเรื่องนี้มาก่อนเลยด้วยซ้ำ เพราะงั้น ขออนุญาตป๋มปิดรูตรงนี้ให้คนอ่านไทยแล้วกันนะงับ อย่างน้อยๆจะได้ไม่ต้องมั่วไปตามกันอ่ะงับ - -"

โค้ดเบรกเกอร์
โค้ด 158 "บาร์โค้ดอันน่าสลด"
หน้า 1
** เดินหน้าไล่ตามซากุระจิ๋วอีกคนไปสู่ "เอเด็น"!! **
ซากุระ - พอดีเลย!!
รุย - ดีน่ะที่ฉันคิดไว้อยู่แล้วว่าต้องเกิดเรื่องแบบนี้ขึ้น เลยเตรียมชุดขนาดเล็กไว้ให้ซากุระโคจิหลายชุดเลย
[อันนี้ก็น่ารักดีน่า]
ซากุระ - ขอบคุณมากค่ะ ท่านองค์ชาย!!
มีแต่อันพลิ้วๆทั้งนั้นเลยด้วย

รุย - เอ้า ไปปลูกเจ้าพวกสันหลังยาวพวกนั้นได้แล้ว
ซากุระ - ค่า~!!

อรุณสวัสดิ์ โอกามิ เช้าแล้วน้า

หน้า 2
** ใจเขาอาจบริสุทธิ แต่แบบนี้คงทำเป็นไม่รู้ไม่ชี้ยากแน่!? **

โอกามิ - ...หืมม์?

หน้า 3
[ชั้นใต้ดิน "คฤหาสน์ชิบูยะ"]
โทกิ - น่าอิจฉาจริงจิ้ง...
ตูแทบไม่ได้นอนเพราะไอ้ยูกิเอาแต่ละเมอซะดังโคตรแท้ๆ แต่เอ็งกลับไปขึ้นเตียงกับสาวเฉยเลยเรอะ
โอกามิ - ก็บอกแล้วไงว่าฉันก็ไม่รู้ว่าเขา...
รุย - ห้ามเล่นอะไรลามกจกเปรตใน "คฤหาสน์ชิบูยะ" น่ะเฟ้ย!!
โทกิ - ...ยูกิ เมื่อไหร่เอ็งจะตื่นซักทีวะ

ซากุระ - เฮ้อ...
รุย - ปะ...เป็นอะไรไปรี ซากุระโคจิ

ซากุระ - ไม่เป็นไรค่ะ ท่าทางโรคความดันสูงจะกำเริบเลยรู้สึกสลัวๆตรงนี้น่ะ
โทกิ - ...ความดันสูงเรอะ

รุย - [...ช่วยไม่ได้นี่น่ะ ห้องเบอร์ 6 เป็นห้องที่สำคัญของซากุระที่เขาอยู่ร่วมกับโอกามิ...]

[แต่ไอ้บ้าเรย์ดันไปนอนกับมิชิรุตอนเปลื่อยในนั้นซะได้!!]
โอกามิ - กะ...ก็บอกแล้วไงว่าฉัน...

รุย - แต่ว่า ยัยมิชิรุ ให้ตามไป "เอเด็น" แบบนี้จะไม่เป็นไรแน่เรอะ...

โอกามิ - ถึงแล้วล่ะ

หน้า 4
ชิบุยะ - โอ้ แน่นอน มากันแล้วรึ ณ ประตูสู่ "เอเด็น" ที่ชั้นใต้ดินของ "คฤหาสน์ชิบุยะ"!!

แบบนี้มันเส้นผมบังภูเขาซิน่ะ...แต่ไม่เคยรู้มาก่อนเลยว่ามีประตูสู่ "เอเด็น" อยู่ใต้ "คฤหาสน์ชิบุยะ"ด้วย
เฮย์เกะ - ...พวกเราเคยอยู่ข้างนั้นมาก่อน เลยไม่จำเป็นต้องรู้ก็เท่านั้น โทกิคุง

ชิบุยะ - ที่นี้ถูกปิดตายไปเพราะได้รับความเสียหายมาจากตอนสู้กับ "ผู้แสวงหา" แต่ฉันให้ยุกิฮินะคุงกับโคจิคุงช่วยซ่อมให้แล้วล่ะ

ซากุระ - ท่านยุกิฮินะกับท่านโคจิน่ะเรอะ...?
[สองคนนั้นมีความรู้สึกยังไงระหว่าซ่อมกัน...]

[ก็ที่นี่]

[เป็นที่ๆโอกามิเผาท่าน "ผู้แสวงหา" นี่น่า...]

หน้า 5
...ประชดกันเรอะเปล่าเนี่ย ตอนนั้นพวกเราสู้กับ "ผู้แสวงหา" และพวกนายในฐานะสุนัขรับใช้ของ "เอเด็น" แล้วดูตอนนี้ซิ...
โคจิ - ...โอกามิ

เจ้ามีสิทธิที่จะรู้ว่าสิ่งที่ "ผู้แสวง" หนึ่งใน "โค้ดเนม" ของ "เอเด็น" ไปรู้เข้าจนทำให้คิดจะล้ม "เอเด็น" คืออะไร

และจงรับต่อเจตนารมณ์นั้น และทำให้สำเร็จให้ได้
...ไม่ใช่ด้วยวิธีของ "ผู้แสวงหา" แต่เป็นวิธีของเจ้าเอง

ยุกิฮินะ - ...ไม่ใช่แค่นั้น "เอเด็น" วันที่ 32 ธันวาคม พันธ์ผสม และพันธ์หายาก...ทั้งหมดจะมาปะติดปะต่อกัน

ผู้แสวงหา - [ความตายมันดีไปสำหรับแก]
[อยู่ต่อไปด้วยความทุกข์ทรมานเถอะ]

โอกามิ - ไปกันเถอะ...
สู่ "เอเด็น"...

หน้า 6
ยูกิ - "อิ"
"โระ"
"ฮะ"
"นิ"
"โฮะ"
"เฮะ"
"โทะ"
โทกิ - ไอ้แมวบ้าน่ะไม่มาอีกแล้วเรอะ!!
เฮย์เกะ - ลืมไปแล้วรึครับ? ท่านผู้นั้นเป็นกลางน่ะครับ ท่านไม่เข้าหาข้างไหนทั้งนั้นแหละครับ หน้าที่ของท่านผู้นั้นคือการปกป้อง "คฤหาสน์ชิบุยะ"
โทกิ - สบายจังน่ะเฟ้ย
ยูกิ - "จิ"
"ริ"
"นุ"
"รุ"
"โอะ"
โทกิ - ...ว่าไป

ยูกิ - "วะ"
"กะ"
"โยะ"
"ทะ"
"เระ"
"โซะ"
โทกิ - จะว่าไป มันมืดจังเลยแฮะ ไอ้ประตูพวกนี้มันจะไปถึงไหนกันฟะ...
ยูกิ - "จึ"
"เนะ"
"นะ"
"ระ"
"มุ"
รุย - เหมือนมันจะกว้างขึ้นมากเลยด้วย ถ้าเทียบกับตอนต้นๆ

ยูกิ - "เหวะ"!!

...มันปิดอยู่ง่ะ
โทกิ - คร้าบๆ แค่เปิดมันออกก็พอแล้วใช่ป่ะ? อีแค่ประตูแค่นี้ เดี๋ยวท่านโทกิผู้นี้จะพังเข้าไปเอง...

หน้า 7
ว้ากกกก

อะ...อะไร!? เมื่อกี้มีอะไรเกาะขา...

เด็ก - หยะ...อย่าเปิดประตูนั้นเลยน้ะ...
ขอร้องล่ะครับ
...อย่าเปิดมันเลย

อย่าเปิดเลยนะ...
ขอร้องล่ะ...

โทกิ - พะ...พวกเธอเป็นใคร!? ทำไมถึงมาอยู่ที่นี่ได้!? แล้วแผลพวกนั้น...

ยูกิ - "พวกขีดฆ่า"...
โทกิ - เอ๋ะ!?

หน้า 8
เจ้าพวกนี้คือผู้มีพลังพิเศษที่ "เอเด็น" เห็นว่าไร้ค่า...พวก "ขีดฆ่า"

ซากุระ - หะ...
เฮย์เกะ - "เอเด็น"ในตอนนี้มีการทดลองสร้างผู้มีพลังพิเศษที่จำเป็นสำหรับการตัดสินคนชั่วขึ้นในระดับพันธุกรรมน่ะครับ

และตัวบ่งชี้ของสิ่งนั้นก็คือ บาร์โค้ด ที่ติดอยู่บนตัวเด็กๆพวกนี้

ซากุระ - ทำไม "เอเด็น" ถึงได้...
โทกิ - ยังไงได้ล่ะ สมัยนี้การวิจัยทางพันธุกรรมสามารถทำให้รู้ได้กระทั่งความสามารถแฝงของทารกนี่น่า
เฮย์เกะ - ตราบใดที่คนชั่วยังไม่หมดไป เราก็จำเป็นต้องมีคนที่คอยลงโทษพวกคนชั่วต่อไปนี่น่ะครับ...

ยูกิ - แต่ก็มีเด็กที่เกิดมาพร้อมพลังพิเศษที่ไม่สามารถนำไปใช้ต่อกรกับคนชั่วได้เหมือนกัน
"เอเด็น" ถือว่าพวกนั้นเป็นพวกไม่มีค่า...ก็คือพวก "ขีดฆ่า"

ซากุระ - ทำไมยูกิคุงถึงได้รู้เกี่ยวกับเด็กพวกนี้ละเอียดขนาดนี้...?

หน้า 9
โทกิ - หลบ!!

โอกามิ - หา...!?

หน้า 10
โทกิ - พวกนี้ก็พวก "ขีดฆ่า"...

เหวอ!!

เฮย์เกะ - สาย "ลำแสง" รึครับ? เกรตพาวเวอร์(พลังร้ายกาจ)จริงๆน่ะครับ แต่ว่า ดูจากรูปการณ์แล้ว พวกนั้นคงจะเป็นพวก "ขีดฆ่า" ที่โจมตีโดยไม่เลือกว่าเป็นมิตรหรือศัตรูซิน่ะครับ

รุย - พวกนั้นเป็นคนทำร้ายเด็กพวกนี้งั้นเรอะ...!!

เฮ้ย พวกนาย มาหลบหลังฉันนี้!!
โทกิ - โทษทีว่ะ กะอีแค่เจ้าพวกนี้ แค่หมัดเดียวก็เอาอยู่...

หน้า 11
เด็ก - ไม่ยอมให้ทำหรอก!!

โทกิ - พวกนาย ทำอะไร...
[นี่มัน!? ติดแน่นจนดึงไม่ออก...!!]

เด็ก - ตอนนี้แหละ
จัดการเลย!!

หน้า 12
ว้ากกกก!!

โทกิ - หา...
[พวกนี้มันสุ่มหัวกันงั้นเรอะ!? แม้แต่พวกเด็กๆก็เป็นพวก "ขีดฆ่า" เหมือนกันก็...]
ทำอะไร...

เด็ก - รีบๆจัดการเลยซิ!!

หน้า 13
รีบๆฆ่าพวกคนชั่วนี้ไปพร้อมๆกับพวกเราซะเลยซิ!!
พวกเราเกาะตัวไว้อยู่ พวกมันใช้พลังพิเศษอะไรไม่ได้หรอก...!!
ถ้าฆ่าพวกนี้ได้ "โค้ดเนม" ก็จะลบ "ขีดฆ่า" ของเราออก!!
ชีวิตพวกเราจะได้มีคุณค่าซักที!!

เพราะงั้น รีบๆจัดการเร็วเข้า!!

ว้ากกก!!

อุ๊ก...อุ...
อุ๊บ...
รุย - เฮ้ย...พวกนาย ปล่อยน่ะ!! เดี๋ยวก็ตายหรอก!!

ขีดฆ่า - ตาย...

เด็ก - อุ๊บ...
มะ...ไม่ต้องลังเล

คะ...คนที่มีแต่พลัง "ยึดติด" อย่างพวกเราพิพาษาพวกคนชั่วไม่ได้
พวกเราเป็นพวก "ขีดฆ่า" ที่ไม่คู่ควรจะมีชีวิตอยู่...
เพราะงั้น

หน้า 14
พวกขีดฆ่าสมควรตายในแบบพวกขีดฆ่าอยู่แล้ว

ซากุระ - อะ...
อะไรกัน...

เด็ก - เพราะงั้นรีบๆจัดการเลยซิ!!
อย่างน้อยจัดการพวกเราไปเลย...

หน้า 15
ซากุระ - โอกามิ!?

อั๊ก!!

เหวอ...

หยะ...
อย่าน่ะ...

ยะ...
ยมทูต...

อั๊ก!!
หวา
รุย - เฮ้ย...
เรย์!!
เด็ก - อ้าก

รุย - พอได้แล้ว เรย์!! ขืนทำต่อไปพวกเด็กๆได้ตายกันพอดี...
เรย์!!

อั๊ก
อ่ะ...
หวา~!!

หน้า 16
ซากุระ - ยะ...ยูกิคุง!!

ยูกิ - ...พอทีเถอะ โอกามิ...

...ฉันก็เป็นเหมือนพวกนั้น

หน้า 17
เด็ก - หา...

โทกิ - ยะ...
ยูกิ นี่นาย...

ซากุระ - [เพราะงั้นเขาถึงได้รู้เรื่องเกี่ยวกับเด็กพวกนี้]

ยูกิ - ยกโทษให้พวกเขาเถอะ โอกามิ
...ฉันน่ะเข้าใจน่ะ
...จริงๆแล้ว พวก "ขีดฆ่า" เองก็ไม่ได้อยากตายหรอก

เด็ก - เหวออ!!

โอกามิ - ...พวก "ขีดฆ่า"? แล้วไง? อย่ามาพูดให้สงสารหน่อยเลย
ตัวเองจะคู่ควรกับการมีชีวิตหรือไม่น่ะ คนที่ตัดสินเรื่องนั้นได้ก็มีแค่ตัวเอง ไม่ถูกรึไง

หน้า 18
ใช้ชีวิตยังไม่ได้คุ้มค่าเลยแท้ๆ แต่ดันมายอมแพ้ซะก่อนแบบนี้ คนอย่างพวกแกฉันจะฆ่าทิ้งให้หมดซะตอนนี้เลย

หน้า 19
...ถ้าไม่อยาก ก็เตรียมตัวเตรียมใจเดี๋ยวนี้เลย
เตรียมใจที่จะมีชีวิตต่อไป ไม่ว่าต้องฝ่าดินฝ่าโคลนขนาดไหน โดยไม่สนว่าใครจะพูดว่ายังไง...เข้าใจมั้ย?

เด็ก - [ยมทูตเพลิงสีฟ้า...!!]
[ฆาตกรโฉดชั่วที่เย็นชา]

[แต่ว่า...]

เตรียมใจ...ที่จะมีชีวิต...
[ไม่ใช่แค่นั้น...!!]

ยูกิ - เป็นยมทูตที่ใจดีจริงๆ

ซากุระ - โอกามิ...

ยูตะ - ...แบบนี้ก็แย่น่ะเซ่

หน้า 20
ไม่นึกเลยว่าจะไร้ค่าได้ขนาดนี้
ท่าทางฉันคงต้องจัดการเก็บมันให้เรียบหมดซะแล้วล่ะมั้ง
** หลังจากได้เห็นแสงสว่างไม่นาน ศัตรูปิศาจตนใหม่ก็ปรากฏ...!! **

เด็ก - หา...!?

next: ผลบุญที่ให้คนอื่นย้อมกลับมาสู่ตน...!?
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 163

Sun, 15 Jan 2012 05:42:00 +0000

Yeah, guess I'll just do some summary to English for you readers as well...if you actually even bother to come to read though. :p

Spoiler: English Summary

From last chapter, the group found out that they're required to have the Three Sacred Treasures, Yata no Kagami Mirror, Yasakani no Magatama Jewel and Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi Sword, in order to open the "Su" gate, the last gate before they reach Eden. Heike has Ogami and Toki construct the sword with the use of their "Flame" and "Magnetism". However, the sword is yet to be activated as it requires a spirit embedded into it first.

The spirit which is required for the sword is "valor", which Heike asked Rui to put her spirit of valor into it as he said she's the most barbaric out of the group. After that is the jewel. Jewel is special as that it requires a rarekind('s blood) and the spirit of "purity", both of which is taken care of by Sakura. However, the problem comes when they have to make the mirror. According to Heike, the mirror requires the use of his "Light" on the ice surface made from Yukihina's power, to Yukihina's despise.

As Yukihina rejects to join force with Heike to make the mirror, their time to prove of their identity in order to enter the gate ran out. The gate (I'm assuming that it's another gate) opens and in it came Houkabe, the ice user. Houkabe claims himself to be given the duty of the gate guardian by Saechika. He also claims to have the power far exceed that of Yukihina, which he views as fellow ice user. This is because he had victorized over power users who were against Eden, but instead of killing them off, he locked them up inside his ice power while they're half-dead, draining the power and the vitality from them to amplify his own. Due to the fear of killing the hostages in the process of attacking Houkabe, the group hesitate to attack, except for Yukihina who brutally slashes the ice which locks up the hostages, along with the hostages inside it. Houkabe marks Yukihina as being a cruel man, but he notes that he's still stronger and Yukihina's "Ice" is no match for his. Unknowing and to his surprise, Houkabe took damage before he even finishes with his boast. Yukihina then explained that his power isn't "Ice", but "Water Form", the ability to control any form of water, may it be ice, water or vapor. He notes, "For example, I can change those ice around you to vapor with 1000 times the volume instantaneously and cause phreatic eruption to happen". Upon hearing that, Houkabe's face goes pale and he starts begging for his life, saying that Yukihina must've possessed some of human's heart of compassion and forgiveness as well. Yukihina answered, "...Human's heart? I don't have such thing, as I'm not a human, but an undead. No matter what, I'm not going to forgive you." before finishing off Houkabe.

After Houkabe is killed, Rui furiously demands Yukihina to explain why he killed the hostage. To Rui's anger, Yukihina simply answers that they're nuisance, so he killed them off, and if he ever sees Rui as a nuisance, he'll too kill her off without giving it a second thought. While Rui's in a fit of rage, the word "Thank" sprouts out from the hostages. They said that they really thank Yukihina for protecting their pride, which were trampled by Houkabe that the humiliation is far worse than death itself. They then entrusted their will of destroying "Eden" to the group before passing out. After that happening, Yukihina agreed to create an ice mirror, allowing Heike to shine his light on it along with the spirit of "wisdom". The chapter ends with them opening the last gate to "Eden".

ได้ข่าวว่าประกาศคนพากย์ของโอกามิกับซากุระแล้วน่ะงับ สำหรับภาคอนิเมะ คนพากย์โอกามิคือโอกาโมโตะ โนบุฮิโกะ ส่วนซากุระคือฮิคาซะ โยวโกะ กำลังรอดูคนที่เหลืออยู่งับ >_<"

ปล. เดี๋ยวป๋มแปลย้อนจากตอน 158-160 ให้แล้วกันนะงับ แต่ก่อนหน้านั้นคงต้องรบกวนให้รอรวมเล่มออกแทนไม่ก็ไปอ่านอังกฤษเอาน่ะงับ (แต่อังกฤษตอนหลังๆนี้แปลมั่วเยอะ เตือนไว้นิด - -")

โค้ดเบรกเกอร์
โค้ด 163 "เจตนารมณ์ของน้ำแข็งที่เร้าร้อน"
หน้า 1
ซากุระ - [การที่จะเปิดประตู "ซึ" ซึ่งเป็นประตูสุดท้ายก่อนถึง "เอเด็น" จำเป็นต้องใช้กุญแจคือเทววุธทั้งสาม "ยาตะโนะคางามิ" "ยาซากะนิโนะมางาทามะ" และ "อาเมะโนะมุราคุโมะโนะซึรุงิ"]
แค่ใช้ "ไฟ" ของโอกามิและ "พลังแม่เหล็ก" ของโทกิคุงสร้างดาบเหล็กขึ้นมายังไม่พอหรอกเรอะ...
เฮย์เกะ - นี่เป็นแค่พาชนะเท่านั้นครับ เรายังต้องใส่จิตวิญญาณเข้าไป

จิตวิญญาณที่จำเป็นสำหรับ "อาเมะโนะมุราคุโมะโนะซึรุงิ" คือ "ความหาญ"
หากผู้ถือวิญญาณไม่ใส่วิญญาณนั้นเข้าไป กุญแจนี้ก็ไม่ทำงาน
** ผู้ถือวิญญาณของแต่ละอันคือใครกัน!? **
== ยาตะโนะคางามิ = กระจกพุฒิวิศาล, ยาซากะนิโนะมางาทามะ = มณีเสี้ยวจันทรา, อาเมะโนะมุราคุโมะโนะซึรุงิ = พระแสงขรรค์เมฆาสุราลัย

โทกิ - "ห้าวหาญ" เรอะ...
ยูกิ - ผิดแล้ว!! มัน "กล้าหาญ" ต่างหาก!! ฉันจัดการเอง...
รุย - ถ้างั้น

หน้า 2
ไว้เป็นหน้าที่ฉันเอง!!
โทกิ - องค์ชาย!?

รุย - อุ๊ก...!!
[...นี่มัน!? เหมือนถูกจับไปทั่วร่างเลย...]

โทกิ - มีแสงออกมาแล้ว!! เคลียร์แล้วซิน่ะ

โห งี้เองเรอะ
ยูกิ - ฉันเอาด้วย!! ฉันเอาด้วย!!
โอกามิ - มันเรียบร้อยไปแล้วน่ะครับ
เฮย์เกะ - ดาบนั้นจะทดสอบผู้ถือว่ามีวิญญาณแห่ง "ความหาญ" หรือไม่ เพราะฉะนั้นเลยเหมาะกับองค์ชายที่ชอบความรุนแรงที่สุด

หน้า 3
ซากุระ - งั้นก็เริ่มสร้าง "อัญมณี" ด้วยพลังพิเศษ...

โคจิ - ทนหน่อยน่ะ แม่หนูซามุไร
ซากุระ - โอ้ะ!?

เฮย์เกะ - เคลียร์แล้วครับ

"อัญมณี" นั้น พิเศษตรงที่ต้องใช้วิญญาณแห่ง "ความเมตตา" ผู้ถือจำเป็นต้องใส่ (เลือด) ของพันธ์หายากเข้าไปน่ะครับ
โคจิ - ...เรียบร้อย
โทกิ - ...ก็ใช่ว่าฉันมีปัญหาหรอกน่ะ แต่เคลียร์ได้ง่ายๆแบบนั้นมันทำให้หงุดหงิดยังไงชอบกล
โอกามิ - งั้นก็รีบๆจัดการ "กระจก"...

ยุกิฮินะ - ฉันไม่เอาด้วยเด็ดขาด

โอกามิ - ยุกิฮินะ? พูดว่าอะไร...
เฮย์เกะ - ช่วยไม่ได้นี่ครับ

หน้า 4
"กระจก" นั้นจำเป็นต้องใช้ "แสง" ของผมส่องที่แผ่นน้ำแข็งที่ทำมาจาก "สสารน้ำ" ของยุกิฮินะถึงสามารถสร้างเป็นกระจกได้ครับ
โทกิ - [มหาคู่อริทั้งสองคนต้องร่วมมือกันงั้นเรอะ!?]
เฮย์เกะ - เพราะฉะนั้น ผมกับยุกิฮินะจำเป็นต้องร่วมมือกันถึงสามารถเปิดประตูสู่ "เอเด็น" ได้
โทกิ - ถึงจะไม่รู้ว่าเกิดอะไรขึ้น แต่สองคนที่มีความอาฆาตแค้นกันกว่า 100 ปีต้องมาจับมือกันงั้นเรอะ...
รุย - นี่...ขอร้องล่ะ เฮย์เกะ ยุกิฮินะ จับมือกันเถอะ
น่ะ!?

ยุกิฮินะ!!
โทกิ - มะ-...ไม่ได้ฟังด้วยซ้ำ

[...แถม]

[ยุกิฮินะคนนั้น ถึงจะบอกว่าเป็นอดีตโค้ดเบรกเกอร์แต่ฉันยังปักใจเชื่อไม่ได้เลย...]
[หมอนั้นเป็นคนเย็นชาถึงขั้นไม่สะทบสะท้านกับการตายของ "ผู้แสวงหา" ที่เป็นหัวหน้าเลยซักนิด...]

เฮย์เกะ - ผมก็ไม่ได้ต่อต้านอะไรหรอกน่ะครับ คุณก็เหมือนกันใช่มั้ยครับ คุณยุกิฮินะ?

หน้า 5
คุณเป็นคนที่ให้ความร่วมมือกับพวกพ้องเสมอ
...นอกจากนั้น เมื่อก่อน

คุณไม่ได้แค่ให้ความร่วมมือ แต่ยังให้เฮย์เกะผู้นี้คอยดูหลัง ดูชีวิต และดูจิตวิญญาณให้...

ยุกิฮินะ - ฉันจำไม่ได้ว่าเคย

หน้า 6
ป้าย - ไม่สามารถแสดงหลักฐานในเวลาที่กำหนดได้
โทกิ - หมะ...หมดเวลางั้นเรอะ!?

รุย - น้ำแข็ง...!!
เฮ้ย ยุกิ พอได้แล้ว...

ยุกิฮินะ - ไม่ใช่ฉัน
รุย - เอ๋ะ!?

โฮคาเบะ - หุหุหุ...น่าเสียดาย แต่หมดเวลาซะแล้วล่ะขอรับ

หน้า 7
กระผมคือผู้เฝ้าประตูแห่ง "เอเด็น" โฮคาเบะแห่ง "ความเยือกแข็ง"

เฮย์เกะ - ไม่เคยรู้มาก่อนเลยน่ะครับ ว่ามีผู้เฝ้าประตูด้วย
โทกิ - ใช้ "น้ำแข็ง" เหมือนคุณยุกิฮินะเรอะฟะ...

โฮคาเบะ - ท่านซาเอะจิกะได้มอบหมายให้กระผมเฝ้าประตูแห่งนี้
นั้นคือการอัญเชิญผู้ต่อต้านที่มิอาจเปิดประตูสู่ "เอเด็น" ได้

...ถูกต้องแล้ว

ในฐานะผู้นำทางสู่ปรโลก

หน้า 8
เปล่าประโยชน์ขอรับ

รุย - ยุกิ!!
[บ้าน่ะ...!!]
[ขนาดและความเร็วของน้ำแข็งนั้น...เร็วกว่าของยุกิฮินะอีกเรอะ!?]

โฮคาเบะ - คุณเองก็เป็น "ผู้ใช้น้ำแข็ง" ซินะขอรับ
น่าเสียดาย แม้เราจะใช้ "น้ำแข็ง" เหมือนกัน น้ำแข็งอันเปราะบางของคุณเทียบพื้นน้ำแข็งของกระผมไม่ได้หรอกขอรับ

เพราะอะไรน่ะรึ?

หน้า 9
คน - อุ๊ก...
โฮคาเบะ - ตราบใดที่กระผมยังมีเสามนุษย์พวกนี้อยู่ พลังของผมก็มีมากกว่ามนุษย์ปกติจะมีได้ จะเรียกว่ามีอย่างไร้จำกัดก็ไม่ผิด
คน - อุ๊ก...

รุย - หา...

[มันดูดเอาพลังพิเศษ...พลังชีวิตของคนที่ใกล้ตายผ่านทางน้ำแข็งนั้นงั้นเรอะ...!!]
คน - อุ๊ก...
อุ๊บ...
อุ๊ก...

รุย - หะ...โหดร้าย...แบบนี้มันเหมือนการกึ่งตาย...ที่ทรมานยิ่งกว่าความตายเลยนี่
ทำไมแกถึง...!!

หน้า 10
โฮคาเบะ - ทุกคนที่อยู่ตรงนี้ก็คือผู้มีพลังที่คิดจะแก้ไข "เอเด็น"
"เอเด็น" นั้นสมบูรณ์แบบ
คน - อุ๊ก...
อุ๊ก...
โฮคาเบะ - ท่านซาเอะจิกะหลงใหลในพลัง ท่านชอบผู้บาปที่แข็งแกร่งเช่นกระผมมากกว่าผู้มีพลังพิเศษไม่เต็มคนที่ไปตามคุณธรรมครึ่งๆกลางๆ

เพราะเหตุนั้น กระผมจึงสามารถฆ่าพวกนี้ได้ไม่มีจำกัด
กระผมเห็นว่านี้แหละคือ "เอเด็น" ที่แข็งแกร่งที่สุด

รุย - หา...

โฮคาเบะ - แน่นอนว่ากระผมจะทำให้พวกคุณ

ใกล้ตายและกลายเป็นเสามนุษย์ที่ยอดเยี่ยมเอง
รุย - เหวอ!!

คน - อุ๊ก...
อุ๊ก

รุย - ชิ!!
ไอ้บัดซบเอ้ย!!

หน้า 11
[ขืนโจมตีก็มีสิทธิโดนคนที่กลายเป็นเสามนุษย์พวกนั้นไปด้วย...จะโจมตีสุ่มสี่สุ่มห้าไม่ได้...!!]
โฮคาเบะ - ฮะๆๆๆ

คน - อุ๊ก...
อุ๊ก

อุ๊บ...

อุ๊ก...
อึก...
อึก...

โฮคาเบะ - เอาล่ะ ทุกท่าน จงตายซะเถอะครับ!!

รุย - บ้าที่สุด...!!
[ต้องทำยังไง...]

หน้า 12
ยุกิฮินะ - อ่อน
หัด

คน - อ้ากกก

โทกิ - หา...
รุย - ยุกิฮินะ!? นาย...
ทำอะไรน่ะ...!!

โฮคาเบะ - โฮะๆๆๆ!! คุณนี่โหดร้ายเย็นชาจริงๆน่ะขอรับ หัวใจโดนแช่แข็งไปด้วยแล้วรึไงขอรับ
แต่ในฐานะผู้ใช้ "น้ำแข็ง" ด้วยกัน คนที่อ่อนแอกว่าอย่างคุณเอาชนะผมไม่ได้...

หน้า 13
หรอก...

นะ...
นี่มัน?

ยุกิฮินะ - ...ไม่ใช่ "น้ำแข็ง"

พลังของฉันคือ "สสารน้ำ"
น้ำแข็งที่เป็นของแข็ง น้ำที่เป็นของเหลว ไอน้ำที่เป็นแก๊ส ฉันสามารถควบคุมสสารของน้ำได้ทั้งสามอย่าง

หน้า 14
เช่นว่า
ฉันสามารถเปลี่ยนน้ำแข็งที่ห่อหุ้มตัวแกเป็นไอน้ำในปริมาตรกว่าพันเท่าในพริบตา ทำให้เกิดเป็นระเบิดไอน้ำขึ้นได้

โฮคาเบะ - ...เอ๋ะ!? แต่ถ้าทำเช่นนั้นกระผมก็...

บะ...บ้าน่ะ!?
ม่ะ...ไม่จริง เอาจริงเรอะ!?

ขะ...ขอร้องล่ะขอรับ ไว้ชีวิตกระผมด้วย
คุณเอง...ไม่ซิ ท่านเองก็น่าจะมีเช่นกันนี่ขอรับ!? จิตใจคนที่เรียกว่าความเห็นใจและความเวทนา...
เพราะฉะนั้น...

หน้า 15
ยุกิฮินะ - จิตใจคน?...ของแบบนั้นไม่มีหรอก
ก็ฉันไม่ใช่คนแต่เป็นอันเดธนี่น่ะ
ไม่ว่ายังไง ฉันก็ไม่ยกโทษให้แกแน่

โฮคาเบะ - บ่ะ...

หน้า 16
ไฮมิสเดซไซส์
== ระเบิดหมอกไอน้ำ

โทกิ - อุ๊ก...
[ไม่ได้แค่น้ำแข็ง แต่หมอนั้นควบคุมทุกอย่างที่เป็นน้ำได้งั้นเรอะ...]

[แถมหมอนั้น เป็นผู้ชายที่อันตรายอย่างที่คิด...]
[ไม่ว่าจะเป็นตัวประกันหรือใครก็ฆ่าทิ้งได้โดยไม่สนใจใคร...]

หน้า 17
รุย - ทำไมกัน!!

ยุกิ...ทำไมนายถึงต้องฆ่าคนพวกนั้นด้วย...!!
...ทำไม!! บอกมา!!

ยุกิฮินะ - ก็มันเกะกะนี่

รุย - หา...

ยุกิฮินะ - ถ้ามาเกะกะฉันล่ะก็ ต้องให้เป็นเธอฉันก็ฆ่าได้น่ะ รุย

รุย - แก...

คน - ขะ...ขอบคุณมาก

รุย - ...เอ๋ะ!?

หน้า 18
คน - ท่ะ...ท่านนักรบวารี เพราะท่านพวกเราจึงยังคงไว้ซึ่งศักดิ์ศรีของเราได้อยู่...
ขอบคุณท่านจริงๆ

รุย - เอ๋ะ!?
คน - ...พวกเราถึงขีดสุดของเราแล้ว

ถ้าจะให้อยู่ในความอับอายเช่นนั้น...พวกเราสู้ตายไปเลยดีกว่า ท่านช่วยปกป้องศักดิ์ศรีของพวกเรา ต้องขอบคุณท่านมาก...

รุย - หา...
[ถะ..ถ้างั้น]

[ยุกิฮินะทำเพื่อนักรบพวกนี้งั้นเรอะ...!?]
ยุกิฮินะ - ...ฉันยังมีเรื่องต้องสะสางที่ "เอเด็น" พวกนายก็แค่เกะกะทางฉันเท่านั้น

คน - สหายผู้ยึดถึอเจตนารมณ์ที่ไม่สันคลอน...ท่านช่วยล้ม
"เอเด็น" แทนพวกเราด้วย...
เถิด...

รุย - ธะ...
โธ่เว้ย!!
ยุกิฮินะ - ไม่ต้องบอก...

หน้า 19
ฉันก็จะทำอยู่แล้ว

ยูกิ - กระจก!! กระจกน้ำแข็ง!!
รุย - ยุกิ...นาย...!!

โทกิ - ...โห?

เฮย์เกะ - ...เฮ้อ อ้อมค้อมจริงน่ะครับ
...แต่ว่า

คุณมีวิญญาณนักรบที่ช่างสูงส่ง มีจิตใจที่ยกย่องมิตรสหาย
สมแล้วกับคนที่ผมถึงกับต้องก้มหัวขอร้องเพื่อจะอัญเชิญท่านมาได้

ผมจะฉาย "แสง" ลงบนกระจกพร้อมกับวิญญาณแห่ง "ความรอบรู้" น่ะครับ

หน้า 20
ป้าย - ผ่านได้

โทกิ - เฮอะ!!
ใกล้แล้วซิน่ะ

ประตูสู่ "เอเด็น"
ได้เปิดออกแล้ว
** แบกเอาความรู้สึกของผู้คนดำดิ่งสู่สรวงสวรรค์ที่สาปสูญ... **

next: ศีลธรรมคือพื้นฐานแห่งปัญญา...
to be continued

Translation: Kurenai no Ookami to Ashikase no Hitsuji 1

Sat, 14 Jan 2012 15:19:32 +0000

New series by Kishimoto Seishi...

But first, let me tell you that I'll only translate this chapter to English. From chapter 2 onwards, I'll only be translating this to Thai. This is because Blazer Drive gave me too much trouble, not in term of the manga itself, but in term of you whiny readers. I only translate during my freetime, which is very limited. From what I saw, some English readers fail to understand or even attempt to understand that, as you guys think scanlation is so easy to do. So, I'll just cut the slack by saying it right now that I'm only translating this just enough to let people know that this manga exists, then I'll start doing this exclusively for Thai readers, which are much more pleasant to work with in general IMO.

As for the raw...I can't scan it yet, since I haven't check if my scanner is still doing fine or not after the big flood, but I'll put it up with my Thai translation and will put it here and tick the major change afterwards, so people who are subscribed(?) to this will get PM notification of the raw.

PS. While I do know where the English translated name comes from, I'd say the title should be "The Crimson Wolf and the Sheep Shackle" though. Just read through this chapter if you want to know why (but I do understand why people will think of it as "Trapped Sheep")
PPS. Special credit to Rena Chan for helping correct up the summary on the series page. >_<"

You're allowed to use this translation for scanlation only if you proofread it and send it back to me for approval before using.

Kurenai no Okami to Ashikase no Hitsuji
Chapter 1 "The Sheep Boy"
Pg. 1
Granny, why is your ears so sharp and pointy?
So I can hear your lovely voice clearly, dear.

Why is your eyes so huge and sparkly?
So I can see your face clearly, dear.

** Kishimoto Seishi, finally back into action! **

Why is your mouth so big and wide?
So I can...

Pg. 2-3
eat you whole, red riding hood!!!

** A blood-soaked girl tied to a boy and off to prey. **

Pg. 4
??? - GYAA!!!

** New series!! The beginning is the color pages on page 11!! **

Youichi - You bumped into me,
And think you can get away just by saying sorry?
[Douchinji Youichi]

You damn bastards.
Gangster - We-...We're sorry.

Youichi - Hey, if I'm not a child of the temple...no,
a reincarnation of Lord Buddha Himself,
you'd get a trip to afterlife by now, got that?

Pg. 5
...If that's not just my "imagination",

but me being able to say out my "true thoughts", it'd be pretty cool.
However, reality isn't always so sweet.

Gangster - Huh? Didcha say somethin'?
Chantin', eh?

C'mon, if you have somethin' to say, why dontcha say it then?
My stress relievin' machine, Youichi-kun~
Youichi - N-...Nothing.

Gangster - Your house's a temple and a mole on your forehead? Izzat some kinda joke? [Hahaha.]
Don't even bother hidin'. Your incense smell already gives it out.
Youichi - Haha...

Gangster - Whatcha laughin' at!!!

Pg. 6
Youichi - Fuck...I...I...

I'm like!
A sleeping Buddha right now!!!

Sleep! I'm sleeping no matter what!!
Gangster - 'da hell are you nappin'!?
Youichi - I'm in the state of nothingness! I don't feel anything!!!
Right, I feel nothing. I feel...
Gangster - You dare foolin' with us!!?

Youichi - so!
pain!!
ful!!!

Gangster - Crap, Senkou is here!!
Tch.

We'll spare you for today.
Mercy on you~
Youichi - Damn,

I'm done for...

Pg. 7
[The moon...!?]
...It's...

red...?

Pg. 8
Bwoh

[Huh? Wait!? What!!? What's with this...?]
[Even a little girl throw a punch at me out of a blue today...? Ow! Wait, it doesn't hurt?]

Pg. 9

Pg. 10
[What's this...!!?]
[...It's so scary...!]
[So ugly...!!]

[...But...it's so-]

Pg. 11-12
Dad - Chant!!!

Youichi - GYAA

Dad - Slacker! Put down your desires! How much longer are you going to lie there!!
It's already four!!
Youichi - [Oww, my head]
D-...Dad!? ...Wait...? A red moon...
[...And a girl!?]

Dad - My head is that red, huh!?
You let your imagination
run wide even in your dream, I see.

Pg. 14
Now then!! Go clean up the main shrine already!!
Youichi - Heeks!!!

Desire this, desire that. Like I'd listen to you.
Hm?

That baldy...

Full moon...
[Was that really a dream? Why am I feeling that it was more vivid than usual?]

Pg. 15
Dad - What's wrong?
News - 15 years had passed ever since that tragic plane crash.
The distress of the relatives still remains untended even today.
Youichi - N-...Nothing...

News - However, the only survivor of the incident, Akatsuki Kurenai-san,
gave birth to a pair of twins shortly after being rescued,
which lighten up the tragedy at the time.

Dad - Now that I think of it,
that year was also my pleasant year since we got you into our family,
though I got a mixed feeling after I went to funerals of the victims of this accident.

Those twins must be around your age then.
News - Coming up next.

Pg. 16
There have been cases of random killing of students again in Gurimu City.
Polices inspect that there is only one attacker as all the victim is evident to have been hit with a hard object. Investigation is currently on the way.

Youichi - [That's just like in my dream...!]

Dad - Geez, so much news for the breakfast time.
People who's obsessed with desires that they become insane won't live for long.

But well, you won't ever see that killer anyway. [Hahaha.]
For one,
the killer won't attack someone blessed by Lord Buddha like you.

Youichi - [That really wasn't my dream nor my imagination!!]
[Did my memory just go puff after I got punched?]
[Probably...no, that must be it! Damn...I can remember the culprit's face...]

Pg. 17
[And that thing that came out of me...]
[No, that's definitely a dream.]

Dad - Youichi, that mole on your forehead

proves that you're a Buddha from the moment you were born.
I'm sure you must've many good friends.

Feel free to bring them to the temple sometimes. I'll chant for them.

Youichi - O-...OK...

Pg. 18
Damn!

That baldy had me read the sutra till this late.
Why does someone who woke up at 4 have to be late for school!!!?

Pg. 19
A white wallet...?

Oh fine! I'm dropping by the polices!!

Pg. 20
*huff*
*huff*
I...I'm...
Yoshino - Seeing that you rushed to get here,
looks like you're doing fine then. Good for you, Douchinji-kun.

Don't worry about the tardy.
It's better to be late than not showing up at all.

Classmates - Whoa, he just arrived?
He's too lame I didn't even notice.
Maybe he got lost into some funeral. [*giggle*]

Ayame - Move. I'm entering.

Youichi - Huh!?
[What? Nobody...?]

Pg. 21
Ayame - I said move.

Youichi - Whoa, there is.
Classmate - Who's that?
Dunno.

Yoshino - There you are.
Did...Did you get lost on your first day?

Pg. 22
Ayame - No, I just overslept.

Yoshino - A-...
Anyway, let me introduce you to Akatsuki Ayame-san.
She'll be with us from today on, so do treat her well.

Youichi - [Eh? Have I seen her before...and her name too...]

Classmate - She's tiny! Is she an elementary kid?
No, she gotta be an old hag. Check out her hair. [*giggle*]

Pg. 23
Ayame - This room really stinks.
What a downer to be put into here.

Classmate - What's with her? She just called for bully.

Youichi - [Whoa, what's she saying in front of everyone like this!!?]
[What's with that girl!!?]

[Let's just ignore her...]

And why beside me!!?

Pg. 24
Ayame - Why don't you argue back when everyone's making fun of you?
Are you a masochist?
Youichi - [There she comes!!]

[N-...No]

[I want to say out my true thoughts as well!!]
Youichi - Yes...I am.
[But I'll only get hurt if I do!! It doesn't worth it!!]

Classmate - Hey, did you study for the test?
Not one bit~ I really didn't, no kidding.
Really? Let me see the photo. Aww, so cute~
Right?
I'd go with you if I don't have to go to cram school.
I'll seriously work something out next time.
I bet senpai really goes well with Yumi.

Youichi - [Everyone in this world all put up superficial pretense.]

Pg. 25
Ayame - Pretense...
I knows the word...
Youichi - [Wah, she can hear me!!?]

Ayame - But I...couldn't do it...

Pg. 26
Youichi - Heeks!!

Pg. 27
Gangster - One sec.

You wanna die on your very first day, lil' girl?
Good that I've my bubble sheet with me, 'else you'd be dead meat, got that?
Youichi - [Th-...That was scary. It wasn't me then.]

Gangster - I don't give a damn if you're a girl.
If it relieves my stress, I'll crush you flat.
Don't come to school alone, got that?
'Else you won't reach here intact.

Youichi - [He really has his eyes on her...]
[Apologize to him quickly!]

Pg. 28
Ayame - I'm not scared of you.

Gangster - Wh-...Why you!!
Ayame - What scare me more
Youichi - Heeks.

Ayame - are those who kept their true self hidden.

Hand off me.

Gangster - Tch.

Pg. 29
[C'mon, if you have somethin' to say, why dontcha say it then?
]
Youichi - [N-...Nothing...Haha...]

Yoshino - Douchinji-kun,

can I have one second?
Youichi - Se-...sensei!

Yoshino - What's wrong this morning?

Youichi - Ah...umm...
It...It's nothing...
Yoshino - Oh...that's good then.
Good that everything's fine.

Pg. 30
Well...I don't know how to say it, but
what should I say...
Youichi - Y-...Yes...?

Yoshino - I'm
watching you, OK?

Youichi - ...Sensei...

Yoshino - Oh!
Bu-...But not in a strange way though.

Youichi - [Thank you...]

Pg. 31
[But I dropped my wallet. Plus, I can't bring myself to borrow anyone's money to buy my lunch...]
[But...right now, I'm currently in the fasting state...]

Hibari - There you are.

Here.
Youichi - [My wallet!!...And bread!?]

Hibari - You can have them.
Youichi - [Bodhisattva~]

Pg. 32
Hibari - You're the one who brought that white wallet to my place this morning, right?
You won't get anywhere if you turned in other's wallet just to lose your own.

That quality in you just never changes, hm.

Youichi - Te-...10 cents coin?
Hibari - Oh yeah.
I took the delivery fee from your wallet, OK?

Youichi - [Mumble.]
Hibari - Wow, awesome box lunch.

Still not being clear with yourself as always?
You didn't tell the teacher why you were late, didn't you?
Youichi - Ugh.

Hibari - That's exactly why everyone makes fun of you.
In my case, I won't be able to sleep tight if I don't make it clear.
Youichi - ...But I'm...not like you...

Pg. 33
Hibari - You are! You still come to the school no matter what they said, didn't you?
Youichi - Since that baldy'll lecture me if I don't...

Hibari - Acting like an idiot again.
Is that really so, though?

It's because you'll be irritated if you didn't come
as it means you've accepted it yourself...no?

I bet you can overcome...
that as well sometimes.

Pg. 34
Right on spot?
Can expect no less from a childhood friend like me, huh?
Youichi - [Ah! My coin.]

Just be firm with yourself!
If you don't start changing bit by bit from yourself,
you'll only be able to see one side of the world for your entire life.

Youichi - I didn't come to school just for that...
Hibari - Aww, only one more piece left?

Even I couldn't see through it...?
...What's the matter?

Youichi - [What do you mean "see through"?]
[How can I say it right in front of that person herself...?]

Pg. 35
Eh? Your old man's here...
Have you done something wrong again?

Hibari - Stupid.
He's here on that thing about the murder case that happened yesterday.
Thanks to that, neither of us are in the mood for any meeting right now.
[Give me back my youth, damn murderer!]

Youichi - You mean, that murderer's after
our school's students!!?

If I ever find that guy,
I'll rip out his balls with the Police Karate my dad taught me!
And gouge out his eyeballs!!!
Youichi - Heeks!

Pg. 36
But...it's...not like you're sure the culprit is a man yet...[and I actually imagined it.]

Hibari - All men are wolves. They're all beasts.
Youichi - You're the most musculine around here though...

Hibari - Well, but you're more like
a little harmless lamb rather than a wolf though.

Youichi - He-...Hey...

Hibari - Oh, there're times you become a wolf, you said...?
Like during the full moon night?
Youichi - You watch movies too much...

...But it was full moon last night, huh...?

Hibari - Oh yeah! That's it!!
You heard the thing about people committing crime and confessing their feeling most during the full moon night!!?
Youichi - Eh! Confessing?

Pg. 37
Doesn't all the moon just makes tides and that's all...?

Hibari - Human body is mostly water too. You didn't know?
Youichi - That's what you mean...?

Hibari - What's wrong?
Youichi - No...I felt

Pg. 38
as if someone is staring at me...

Hibari - Yeah, yeah, gotta be

your usual imagination.

Pg. 39
Youichi - *sigh*

"Overcome", huh...

Pg. 40
[Crap!! It's them!]

[Wha...What to do. I better hide-]

Ah.

Hibari - [Just be firm with yourself!]
[If you don't start changing bit by bit from yourself,]
[you'll only be able to see one side of the world for your entire life.]

Ayame - [What scare me more are those who kept their true self hidden.]

Youichi - [But I'm scared.]

[I'm scared...]

[I'm really scared...!!!]

Pg. 41
[of living in only one side of the world for lifetime!!]
Gangster - Oh?

Was just wonderin' where the incense reek came from. Why, if it isn't Youichi-ku~n.
Good timin'. My stress's maxed out right now.

Oh?
You aren't gonna hide like always...?

Pg. 42
'da hell with ya walkin' right pass me?
Yer bastard!!!

Wha...!!

What's with that face!!!

Pg. 43
Yoshino - Hey!! What're you doing!!!?

Gangster - Shit, Senkou's here!

Tsk.

Let's go...

Yoshino - Are you alright, Douchinji-kun?
Youichi - [That really hurts...]
Ye-....Yes...

[but...I got the feeling that I can see a little bit of another world that isn't just my imagination now...]

Pg. 44
Unless you "says it out straight", not just through your attitude,
it will never reach them though.

Yoshino - I did tell you that I'm watching you, didn't I?
Oh! But I just happened to pass by here though.

You know about our students being attacked by random killer, right?
I'm helping the polices to patrol over our students on their way home.

and I'm to look over those boys.

Youichi - [It really isn't easy...]
Yes.
Yoshino - Be careful while going home then.

Youichi - [to see another world, huh...]

Pg. 45
Ah.
Aah.
[I remembered now. It's just like back then!!]

You're...the killer?

Pg. 46
Yoshino - ...Akatsuki-kun?

Pg. 47-48
Youichi - Eh!!?

Pg. 49
Sensei!!!

[...Wha...]

[What should I do...]

[There's no one around here! I...I have to stop her...]

Yoshino - ...How...
How come...Akatsuki Ayame-kun?
How...
did you

Pg. 50
know
that I'm the killer!!?

Youichi - Se-...Sensei...?
[H-Horns!!?]

Ayame - You're seeing the red full moon, aren't you?
I can see it in your eyes.

Under that Sheep's clothing is...

Pg. 51-52
a Wolf.
Youichi - EEEH~~!!

Pg. 53
Th-...This is my imagination.
This gotta be my imagination...
[It's just the same as what I saw before!!!]

Ayame - You're half-right.
Youichi - What do you mean half-right!!?
Not to mention,
Wolf - WOOOOOO
Yoichi - where are we!!?
Ayame - This is the "World of Red Moon".

Youichi - Red Moon...!!?

I'm not falling for this!!
An imagination! It's my imagination~ It's just like when I was punched by that merikensakku...
== Brass Knuckle

Pg. 54
Ayame - This isn't a merikensakku.
This is the tool to pull out the the Wolf in the Sheep's clothing,

Youichi - Wha!? Shit, she heard me again!?

The silver
Cenmelisac.
== Kenmerisakku...It's actually just a word scamble.

Ayame - Think of it however way you want.
The truth's still the truth.

Youichi - [I admit that I want to see a different world...but THIS? All of the sudden...?]
[Namu, namu,]
[namu, namu.]

Wolf - Another call from those monster parents's shaking down my heart~~
More stress again~~
I actually...

Pg. 55
super extremely friggin' hate kids like hell!!!
Ultimately a pain in my ass!!!
What's so wrong with me crushing down my stress!!!

Knuckle - Heeks.
That hurts.
Gyaaa.
Waah, that hurts~
Wolf - AHYAHYAHYA, more...MORE
I'll beat them up even more~

Ayame - Get on with it now.
Youichi - Oww!!!

Ayame - That's his strongest inner thoughts, the Wolf.
Youichi - This really isn't a dream!!?
Ayame - It's his true thought that create this form.

The teacher's body, his pretense which is the Sheep is its shackle.

Pg. 56
If the Wolf overgrows, the result is that.
Wolf - Dochinji-kun, I always am watching you,

since it just feels so great to see you being bullied!!!

Youichi - Se-...Sensei...!?
Are you really?

No way...
that isn't sensei!!
How can he be the same as that guy...!

Ayame - You said
people in this world all put up superficial pretense.
That's what humans are.

Pg. 57
Everyone all possesses inner thoughts and desires,
you included.
"That" is also sensei himself.

If a person becomes overwhelmed with their desires
that they're seeing the red moon,
then I'll kill him off!

Youichi - Kill him off!!?
You mean you're killing that monster?
But isn't that sensei himself...

Pg. 58
Ayame - And what of it?

Youichi - EEH~~!!

[If that thing yesterday wasn't my imagination nor a dream, then what's happening here's just the same...!!]
[But yesterday, I'm sure I...]

[...Akatsuki Ayame...]
[Who exactly are you!!?]

Pg. 59
Ayame - Everyone...always looked at me with that face...
I only said out anything that comes to mind.
How do you feel, now that sensei betrayed you?

Youichi - I...I...

Ayame - Pretense...I knows the word.
But I...couldn't do it...

I only have the Wolf in me.
I don't have the Sheep.

Wolf - WOOOOOOOOH! KID! KID! KID! KID!
HUNDRED STRESS PUNCHES!!!

Pg. 60
Ayame - The more I fought, the closer I am to becoming a beast...
I need a sheep to restrain me...

Youichi - Cenmelisac...
It's stuck!

Ayame - ...Don't turn away from what's in front of you.
You're actually
strong.

This isn't the first time we become one.
You'll understand all of it one day...

Please

Pg. 61
become my sheep.

Nugh.

Youichi - [Her hair is turning red!!]

Pg. 62
Wolf - STREEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSS!

WOOOOOOOOOH!

Pg. 63-64
Youichi - ...A red...hood...?

Ayame - If you see it as that, then so be it...
...But right now, I'm your Wolf.

I finally understand your true feeling...

Pg. 65-66
You actually want to beat sensei up then.
If so, let the story of the red riding hood who devours the wolf begins.

Pg. 67
Youichi - ...It's so scary...

Pg. 68
...So ugly...

But....
it's so-...

Pg. 69
PLEA
SANT

** Next chapter'll too be stunning!! **

Translation: Code:Breaker 162

Wed, 11 Jan 2012 11:44:37 +0000

I tried putting this in Google Translator...and I lol'd so hard. IT DOESN'T MAKE A SINGLE SENSE! XDDDDD

Just asking, but anyone wants me to do a summary + translation of a couple of key lines, while waiting for the English translation to be proofreaded?

ลองใส่ในกูเกิ้ลแปลเป็นอังกฤษดูแล้วขำกับตัวเองงับ อ่านโคตะระจะไม่รู้เรื่อง X3

โค้ด เบรคเกอร์
โค้ด 162 "อัคนีชำระล้างอันขมขื่น"
หน้า 1
รุย - เป็นอะไรไปน่ะ เฮย์เกะ?...นายคิดวิธีอื่น
ที่ดีๆที่เราจะเอาเทววุธทั้งสามมาได้แล้วเรอะ?
เฮย์เกะ - ...เวคอัพครับ

รุย - หา!?
ยะ...
ยูกิ!?

ยูกิ - นะ...นี่มัน? แรงมาก...ชั้นได้ยินเสียง
เสียงหัวใจที่เต้นแรงมากของปีศาจ...
นี่มัน...

เฮย์เกะ - ...ลืมตาตื่นขึ้นมาแล้วครับ
เบลเซบับที่แท้จริงเวคอัพซะแล้ว
** แม้แต่เฮย์เกะยังเบิกยิ้ม พลังของเบลเซบับนั้นคืออะไรกัน!? **

หน้า 2
** พลังที่เก็บไว้ภายในกระเซ็นออกจากร่างที่แปลงเปลี่ยนไป!! **

มิชิรุ - เบล...เซบับ อัคนีชำระโลกันตร์โปร่งสี

ซากุระ - โอะ...โอกามิ นี่นาย กระดูกนั้น...ไม่ซิ แม้แต่ด้านหลังนายก็โปร่งไปด้วย

หน้า 3
โอกามิ - Shut the fuck up, and watch!!...Or I'll eat you, too!?
== หุบปากแล้วเบิ่งตาดูซะ!!...หรือว่าอยากโดนกินไปด้วยเรอะไง!?

ซากุระ - หะ-...หา!?
โทกิ - โอกามิ...

[ไม่ผิดแน่...มันต่างจากเพลิงอันอื่นๆหรือเบลเซบับที่ฉันเคยเจอมาก่อนหน้านี้ลิบลับ...]
[ไอ้โอกามิ มันรวมเป็นหนึ่งกับเบลเซบับโดยให้เพลิงนั้นกินตัวมันเข้าไปงั้นเรอะ...]

โอกามิ - แกน่ะเงียบไปเลย
เบลเซบับ - Ouch!!
== โอ๊ย!!

โทกิ - [...ไม่ใช่]
[โอกามิเอามันเข้าไป]

[โอกามิ]
โอกามิ - แกน่ะ หุบปากแล้วทำตามที่ฉันสั่งก็พอ ไอ้แมลงวัน...
โทกิ - [กินเบลเซบับเข้าไปต่างหาก!!]

หน้า 4
ซอมบี้ - อะไรกัน หมอนั้น!! ชักมีน้ำโหขึ้นมาแล้วน่ะ!!
บังอาจมาขัดขวางการฟื้นคืนชีพของเหยื่อที่ไม่น่าจะถูกฆ่าอย่างพวกเรา...ยกโทษให้ไม่ได้!!

โทกิ - เฮ้ย อย่าดีกว่ามั้ง เมื่อกี้ก็เห็นนี่ว่าเพื่อนพวกเธอโดนหมอนั้นเก็บเรียบไปแล้ว หมอนั้นเก่งเกินที่เธอจะไปสู้ได้...

ซอมบี้ - จะฆ่า
มันให้ได้...

โทกิ - หา!?
[มะ...]

[มันเพิ่งจำนวนได้!?]
ซอมบี้ - แอ็คติเวต อินครูซ โรลลิ่ง สโลเตอร์!!

หน้า 5
อ้ากกก!! นี่มันอะไรกัน!?
กำลังไหม้!! ฉันกำลังไหม้!!
ทั้งที่ไม่มีไฟเลยแท้ๆ...

โทกิ - [รอบๆตัวโอกามิมัน...]

[เกราะเพลิงโปร่งสีที่ไม่มีใครมองเห็นและไม่ปล่อยให้ใครเข้าใกล้ได้...!!]
โอกามิ - เบลเซบับ

หน้า 6
จงเผาผลาญทุกสรรพสิ่งด้วยปีกมรณะของเจ้า
และนำทุกสิ่งกลับสู่สรวงสวรรค์ด้วยเถอะ เบลเซบับ

ซอมบี้ - นายโง่เรอะไง!! ปล่อยไฟไปทางไหนของนายน่ะ!? บ้าไปแล้วเรอะ?
ยังไงก็เปล่าประโยชน์น่า ต่อให้นายมีเกราะไฟนั้น
ตราบใดที่ฉันยังมีพลัง "กระตุ้นเซลล์"อยู่ก็ไม่มีวันบุบสลายหรอก...!!

หน้า 7
ฮ่าๆๆ!! ไม่ว่าแกจะทำอย่างไง คนที่เหลือรอดก็ต้องเป็นพวกฉัน...

อะ...

อะ...
ไม่จริง...

นี่หรือว่ามัน...

มิชิรุ - ...ฝน

โทกิ - [อ๋อ อย่างงี้เองเรอะ]
[อัคนีชำระโลกันตร์ไม่ใช่แค่ไฟธรรมดา]

หน้า 8-9
[เปลวไฟล่องหนความร้อนสูงถูกยิงขึ้นไปบนฟ้าและตกลงมาราวกับสายฝน]
[ชะล้างทุกสิ่งโดยรอบจนหมดสิ้นในพริบตา]
[ฝนเพลิงแห่งความตาย โลกันตร์ชำระล้างโปร่งสี]

โอกามิ - จงเผาผลาญไม่ให้เหลือซาก
...จนกระทั่งไม่สามารถ
คืนชีพกลับมาได้อีกเป็นครั้งที่สอง

หน้า 10
เฮย์เกะ - ถูกต้องแล้วครับ โทกิคุง "ชำระล้าง" ก็คือคำที่ถูกต้อง ตัวตนที่แท้จริงนั้นคือ
โลกันตร์ชำระล้างโปร่งสี เบลเซบับ
ฝนเพลิงแห่งความตายที่ปีศาจขั้นสูง เทวดาตกสวรรค์สร้างขึ้น
พลังที่แผดเผาได้กระทั่งคนดูอย่างพวกเรา

เฮย์เกะ - ...ช่างวิเศษเหลือล้ำจริงๆ!! พันธ์ผสมโอกามิ เรย์!!
แม้แต่เพลิงปิศาจก็ยังกินเข้าไปเป็นพลังของตนเองได้!!

เฮย์เกะ - ดะ...ดีใจอะไรของนาย...

โอกามิ - อุ๊ก...!!

ซากุระ - โอกามิ!!

โอกามิ!? ทำใจดีๆไว้น่ะ!!
โอกามิ!!

หน้า 11
ยูกิฮินะ - แต่โอกามิก็ต้องได้รับผลกระทบที่ใหญ่หลวงด้วยเช่นกัน...
เพราะงั้นพวกนายผู้ก่อตั้งทั้งสี่ถึงได้ทำให้จิ๋มกามิใช้ไฟขั้นสูงทั้งสี่ไม่ได้ ไม่ใช่รึไง?

...แต่นายกลับมาให้เขาคืนเอาตอนนี้ คิดจะทำอะไรกันแน่?

ซากุระ - โอกามิ เดี๋ยวฉันไปเรียกท่านองค์ชายให้มารักษาแผลให้น่ะ...
มิชิรุ - ...ทำไม

แค่ใช้เบลเฟกอร์กับมามอนคู่กัน เรย์คุงก็ชนะผู้หญิงพวกนั้นได้แล้วแท้ๆ
ทำไมถึงต้องยอมทนเจ็บถึงขนาดใช้เบลเซบับด้วย...?

ซากุระ - ...ท่านมิชิรุ เรื่องนั่น...

ซอมบี้ - ม่ะ...ไม่น่ะ ไม่เอา...
ฉันยัง...ไม่อยากหายไป
ยังอยากมีชีวิตอยู่ต่อ
ท่านอาโอบะ...

หน้า 12
ท่านอาโอบะ!!

ซากุระ - อาโอบะ...!!

ซอมบี้ - ท่านอาโอบะ ช่วยฉันด้วย!! ช่วยทำให้ฉันกลับไปเหมือนตอนที่มีชีวิต...ด้วยพลัง "ย้อนวัตถุ" ของท่านด้วยเถอะค่ะ!!
ฉันยังอยากมีชีวิตอยู่!! คนที่เข้าใจถึงความรู้สึกของพวกเรา
มีแต่ท่าน...

...เอ๋ะ!?

อาโอบะ - เฮ่อ แย่ชะมัด
เพราะเป็นแค่ภาพฉายเลยกระตื้บขยะน่ารำคาญนี้ไม่ได้

ซากุระ - อะ...
อาโอบะ

ซอมบี้ - ทะ...
ทำไมกัน!?

ทำไมกันคะ?
พวกเราที่ถูกพวกคนชั่วฆ่าควรได้รับโอกาสที่จะมีชีวิตอีกครั้ง...
ท่านเป็นคนบอกพวกเราแบบนี้เองไม่ใช่รึคะ?
มีแต่ท่านเท่านั้นที่พูดกับพวกเราแบบนี้...
เพราะงั้น...เพราะงั้นพวกเราถึง...

หน้า 13
อาโอบะ - ฉันแค่ต้องการพลทหารคนตายก็เท่านั้น
ต่อให้มีพลัง "ย้อนวัตถุ" ใครมันจะไปคืนชีพคนตายได้กันเล่า
น่าขยะแขยงชะมัด

ซากุระ - หยะ...
หยุดน่ะ อาโอบะ!!
อย่าเยาะเย้ยพวกเขาไปมากกว่านี่นะ...

หน้า 14
โอกามิ - ...ฉันไม่อยากดูของงี่เง่าพันธ์นี้อีกแล้ว

แค่เผาคนชั่ว...
ให้เป็นเถ้าก็เท่านั้น

มิชิรุ - เรย์...คุง?

ซากุระ - ...คงเพราะเขายอมอภัยให้ไม่ได้

สาเหตุที่ใช้เบลเซบับน่ะ...
คงเพราะโอกามิยอมอภัยให้กับคนที่คืนชีพเหยื่อที่เคราะห์ร้าย...ให้กับการเอาชีวิตคนมาเล่นไม่ได้
ก็เลยต้องใช้เบลเซบับ ไม่ใช่แค่เอาชนะแต่ต้องชำระล้างพวกเขาให้สิ้นซาก ไม่ให้ชีวิตถูกเอามาเล่นได้อีก

หน้า 15
ไม่ว่าตัวเองจะเจ็บปวดขนาดไหนก็ตาม
การดูหมิ่นชีวิตคนน่ะ ไม่มีทางเป็นเรื่องดีไปได้หรอก

ถึงหมอนั้นจะเป็นคนชั่ว แต่ฉันก็เชื่อว่าเขาเป็นคนแบบนั้น...

หน้า 16
โทกิ - ประตูสู่ "เอเด็น" บานสุดท้าย "ซึ"...ขนาดโดนไฟของเบลเซบับยังไม่กระดิ๊กเลยเรอะเนี่ย
โอกามิ - ก็ประตูนี้ทาเลือดของสายพันธ์หายากไว้ซะหนาเลยนี่น่ะ
รุย - ...งั้นก็แปลว่า

ต้องหาเทววุธทั้งสามจริงๆหรอ~
โทกิ - แล้วเจ๊จะถอนหายใจทำไมล่ะนั้น
ซากุระ - รุ่นพี่เฮย์เกะค่ะ เทววุธทั้งสามนี่มันคืออะไรเรอะคะ?

เฮย์เกะ - ...เรื่องเล่ามีอยู่ว่า

มันคือเทววุธที่เล่าขานกันว่าเป็นสิ่งที่มหาเทพอามาเทราซึผู้ปกครองทากามางะฮาระประทานมาให้เสมือนตราแห่งผู้เป็นประมุข
"ยาตะโนะคางามิ" "ยาซากะนิโนะมางาทามะ" "อาเมะโนะมุราคุโมะโนะซึรุงิ"
โทกิ - ฟังดูเป็น "กุญแจ" แบบเก่าแก่เลยน่ะนั้น
เฮย์เกะ - ถ้าไม่มี "กุญแจ" เหล่านั้นก็ไม่สามารถเข้าไปในทากามางะฮาระ หรือก็คือ "เอเด็น" ได้
== ยาตะโนะคางามิ = กระจกพุฒิวิศาล, ยาซากะนิโนะมางาทามะ = มณีเสี้ยวจันทรา, อาเมะโนะมุราคุโมะโนะซึรุงิ = พระแสงขรรค์เมฆาสุราลัย

หน้า 17
เพราะฉะนั้น โอกามิคุง โทกิคุง ช่วยสร้าง "กุญแจ" นั้นขึ้นมาหน่อยได้มั้ยครับ?

โทกิ - พะ...พวกเราเนี่ยนะ!? ทำไมต้องเป็นเรา!? แล้วต้องทำยังไง...

ยูกิฮินะ - เลิกพูดพล่ามซักที...
โอกามิกับไอ้ "แม่เหล็ก" ตรงนั้นน่ะ รีบๆปล่อยพลังพิเศษออกมาได้แล้ว

โอกามิ+โทกิ - ...หา!?
โคจิ - ...ยูกิ

โทกิ - นะ...นี่ตูไปทำอะไรให้พี่แกขุ่นเคืองใจรึเปล่าวะ? [แต่ตูแทบไม่เคยพูดกับพี่แกเลยด้วยซ้ำนี่หว่า]
โอกามิ - ระหว่างที่เราสู้อยู่เกิดอะไรขึ้น?
รุย - ปละ...เปล่าหรอก

พอเรา "ขอร้อง" อะไรเขานิดหน่อยเกี่ยวกับเรื่องกุญแจนั้น เขาก็ฟิวขาดไปเลย...
โคจิ - คงเป็นแบบนั้นอีกนานล่ะนะ...

โอกามิ - "ขอร้อง"?
ยูกิฮินะ - ...รีบๆ

หน้า 18
ทำซักที!!

โอกามิ - เดี๋ยว...

โทกิ - ทำบ้าอะไร...

เฮย์เกะ - โอกามิคุง!! ช่วยหลอมเหล็กพวกนั้นอย่าให้ไหม้แบบนั้นแหละครับ
ส่วนโทกิคุง ใช้ "แม่เหล็ก" แปลงรูปเหล็กพวกนั้นทีน่ะครับ!!

ซากุระ - รุ่นพี่เฮย์เกะ คิดจะทำอะไร...

หน้า 19
โอกามิ - อ๋อ...
โทกิ - เก็ทล่ะ!!

หน้า 20
ซากุระ - ดาบ!!
ได้ดาบออกมาแล้ว!!
ใช้พลังพิเศษสร้าง "อาเมะโนะมุราคุโมะโนะซึรุงิ" ได้แล้ว!!

ถ้างั้น ถ้าเราใช้พลังพิเศษสร้าง "กระจก" กับ "อัญมณี" นั้น เราก็จะไป "เอเด็น" ได้แล้ว!!
เฮย์เกะ - ...ยังหรอกครับ
ซากุระ - เอ๋ะ!?

เฮย์เกะ - นี่เป็นเพียงดาบธรรมดาเท่านั้น...เทววุธทั้งสามน่ะ จำเป็นต้องมีจิตวิญญาณที่สำคัญของแต่ละชิ้นสถิตอยู่ในตัวด้วยนะครับ
** จิตวิญญาณที่เฮย์เกะพูดถึงขณะที่แสยะยิ้มราวกับจะทำสัญญากับปิศาจนั้นคืออะไร!? **

next: เปิดโปงข่าวอนิเมะระลอกแรก!!
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 161

Wed, 04 Jan 2012 17:22:46 +0000

ได้เรื่องแปลไทยซักที พอดีป๋มรอคน proof ของอังกฤษสำหรับอันอังกฤษอยู่อ่ะงับ (เสร็จไปถึง 160 แล้ว - -") เลยบอกเขาไปแล้วบอกว่า ขอแปลไทยแล้วกัน รอนานเกินป๋มเองจะแย่ เพราะเป็นคนขี้ลืมขั้นปลาทองเรียกพี่งับ ลืมอ่านการ์ตูนเป็นเดือนๆเป็นเรื่องธรรมดา - -"

ปล. ป๋มเป็นคนไม่แปลย้อนศรน่ะงับ ดังนั้น ตอนก่อนๆหน้านี้ รออ่านรวมเล่มเอาแล้วกัน ^_^"

PS. No, I didn't drop the series. Stop asking. I'm waiting for Rena to proofread the English scripts, so I came to do the Thai instead while waiting. And NEVER use my Thai translation!Google t/l to make scanlation EVER! >S

ถ้าต้องการเอาไปใช้ กรุณาเครดิตให้ถูกต้องและครบถ้วนด้วยนะงับและช่วยอ่านทวนก่อนนิดด้วยนะงับ

โค้ด เบรคเกอร์
โค้ด 161 "ร่างแปลงของปีศาจ"
หน้า 1
ผู้หญิง - ดิฉันรอพวกคุณอยู่เลยล่ะเจ้าค่า...!!
เชิญเลยเจ้าค่า!!
** กองทัพสาวงามนี้เป็นมิตรหรือศัตรูกัน!? **

รุย - ระ...รอพวกเราอยู่อย่างงั้นเรอะ!?
โทกิ - อะ...อะไรกันเรอะครับ!? พวกเธอทั้งหลาย...

หน้า 2
ผู้หญิง - พวกดิฉันเป็นผู้เคราะห์ร้ายที่หนีรอดจากการถูกพวกคนชั่วฆ่ามาน่ะเจ้าค่า
"เอเด็น"ได้ลงทัณฑ์คนชั่วพวกนั้นแล้วก็จริง แต่พวกดิฉันกลับร่วงรู้เรื่องของ "เอเด็น"กับพลังพิเศษเข้า
เลยถูกบังคับให้ทำงานที่นี่แทนที่จะถูกฆ่าน่ะเจ้าค่า

โทกิ - งะ...งานเรอะ...
โอกามิ - จะว่าไป "เอเด็น" สั่งให้ "กำจัดพยานทั้งหมด"นี่น่ะ
รุย - ทำไมต้องจำผู้เคราะห์ร้ายมาใช้แรงงานแบบนี้ด้วย ทั้งที่คนผิดคือพวกไม่ได้ความที่ไปเป็นเป้าสายตาคนแท้ๆ

ซากุระ - โหดร้าย...โหดร้ายที่สุด...

โอกามิ - แล้วพวกเธอทำไมถึงมาอยู่ที่นี่?
ผู้หญิง - พวกดิฉัน...

พวกดิฉันหนีมาจากสำนักงานใหญ่ของ "เอเด็น" จากประตูอักษร "ซึ" ตัวนั้นน่ะเจ้าค่ะ!!

โอกามิ - [สำนักงานใหญ่ "เอเด็น"อยู่หลังประตูนั้นจริงๆซิน่ะ...!!]

หน้า 3
ผู้หญิง - การจะผ่านเข้าไปนั้นจำเป็นต้องใช้ "เงื่อนไขบางอย่าง" ก็จริง แต่การจะออกมาสามารถทำได้อย่างอิสระน่ะเจ้าค่ะ

โทกิ - เงื่อนไขบางอย่าง!?
มันคืออะไร...

ผู้หญิง - การที่สามารถออกมาได้อย่างอิสระก็เพราะต่อให้เราหนีก็ต้องโดนตามเจอและถูกฆ่าได้ไม่ยาก...!!
ถ้าพวกดิฉันถูกพบเข้าก็คง...
เพราะฉะนั้น พวกดิฉันถึงได้รอพวกคุณอยู่ตลอดน่ะเจ้าค่ะ

ช่วยทำลาย "เอเด็น" และปลดปล่อยพวกดิฉันให้เป็นอิสระด้วยเถอะน่ะเจ้าค่ะ!!
คนที่จะทำสิ่งนั้นได้ มีแต่พวกคุณที่ตั้งใจจะต่อต้าน "เอเด็น" เท่านั้น

โทกิ - งะ...งานที่ว่าเมื่อกี้ หรือว่าจะเป็น...
ผู้หญิง - แหม มันก็ต้องแน่นอนอยู่แล้วซิเจ้าค่ะ

หน้า 4
พวกคุณจะใช้บริการลับของ "เอเด็น" กี่ครั้งก็ได้ แต่ช่วยทำลาย "เอเด็น" ทีน่ะเจ้าค่ะ <3
โทกิ - อุว้า~ <3

ซากุระ - เหวอๆๆ เป็นสาวเป็นแส้แต่มาทำเรื่องแบบนี้!! นะ...น่าขายหน้าจริงๆ!!

มิชิรุ - ปล่อยเขาไปเถอะ...ผู้ชายมันต้องให้ได้แบบนี้ซิ ชิราทามะบอกฉันมาหยั่งงี้
ซากุระ - ทะ...ท่านมิชิรุ...!?

โทกิ - ใจปล้ำก็ไม่เลวเหมือนกันน่า
ผู้หญิง - หุๆๆ จะให้ได้เห็นสรวงสวรรค์ที่แท้จริงเลยเจ้าค่ะ
โอกามิ - เฮ้ย...องค์ชาย!! แล้วพวกเฮย์เกะล่ะ...!?

หน้า 5
สำหรับท่านที่ต้องการความบันเทิงแบบผู้ใหญ่เชิญได้ที่ห้องพิเศษแห่งนี้เลยน่ะเจ้าค่ะ
รุย - โห!! มีแต่เหล้าดีๆทั้งนั้นเลยแฮะ!!
โอกามิ - เฮ้ย!! [จะสบายใจกันไปแล้วน่ะ]

ผู้หญิง - ไม่เห็นต้องรีบร้อนไปเลย
พวกเขาคงทราบแล้วว่าถ้าไม่มี "เทววุธทั้งสาม" ก็ไม่สามารถเปิดประตูสู่ "เอเด็น" ได้
โอกามิ - "เทววุธทั้งสาม"!?

ผู้หญิง - "เทววุธทั้งสาม"...
ก็คือกระจก ดาบ และลูกแก้วในตำนานของญี่ปุ่น มันคือกุญแจที่จำเป็นสำหรับการเปิดประตู "ซึ" ซึ่งเชื่อมต่อกับ "เอเด็น" จากด้านนอกนี้

โอกามิ - พูดบ้าๆ...พูดเพ้อเจ้ออะไร!? ของแบบนั้นมันจะเอามาได้ง่ายๆรึยังไง...
โทกิ - ขออย่าโรแมนติกให้มากนักน่ะจ้ะ
ผู้หญิง - ...ถ้างั้น

หน้า 6
ลองตายซะที่นี่เลยดีมั้ย <3
โทกิ - ว้ากกกกก

ผู้หญิง - ตายจริง ลูกตาล่วงซะแล้ว
โทกิ - ซะ-ซะ-ซะ-ซะ-ซอมบี้!?
พวกเธอทุกคนก็เหมือนกันหรอ!! งั้นที่ว่าเป็นผู้เคราะห์ร้ายนั้นโกหกซินะ!?

ผู้หญิง - ...ไม่ได้โกหกหรอก ก็พวกเราเป็นผู้เคราะห์ร้ายที่ "ถูก" พวกเศษสวะมันฆ่าจริงๆนี่น่า

ซากุระ - ถะ...ถูกฆ่า!?

ผู้หญิง - ฉันถูกฆ่าข่มขืน
ส่วนฉันถูกปล้นฆ่า
ส่วนฉันก็ถูกชนแล้วหนี...
พวกเธอรู้รึเปล่า!? ถึงความรู้สึกว่างเปล่าที่ถูกขโมยเอาวันเวลาที่แสนสุขสบายไปดื้อๆ แม้มันจะเป็นธรรมดาก็ตาม...
ถึงความรู้สึกสลดเสียใจที่จู่ๆก็ต้องมาจบชีวิต...!!

หน้า 7
แต่ท่าน "โค้ดเนม" อาโอบะเข้าใจพวกเรา...
ท่านได้ช่วยพวกเราเอาไว้!!
ซากุระ - อาโอบะน่ะหรอ!?

ทันทีที่เราตาย ท่านได้ไปขอร้อง "เอเด็น" ให้ช่วยบรรจุพลังพิเศษซึ่งก็คือพลังชีวิตให้กับพวกเรา ทำให้พวกเราเป็นซอมบี้ที่มีพลังพิเศษ

ซากุระ - คนธรรมดากลายเป็นผู้มีพลังพิเศษ?
[จะว่าไป ก่อนหน้านี้ฮารุโตะก็เคยพูดว่าเขาได้พลังพิเศษมาจาก "เอเด็น"...]
แถมคราวนี้เป็นคนตาย...

ท่านอาโอบะบอกกับพวกเราที่น่าสงสารว่าได้ลองขว้างโอกาสเริ่มต้นชีวิตใหม่อีกซักครั้งก็ดี!!
ถ้าพวกเราสามารถฆ่าพวกเธอด้วยพลัง "กระตุ้นเซลล์" ของพวกเราได้ ท่านอาโอบะจะใช้พลัง "ย้อนวัตถุ" ทำให้พวกเรากลับไปเป็นเหมือนก่อนที่พวกเราตาย!!
พวกเราจะได้ชีวิตที่ถูกพวกสวะชิงไปคืนมาได้!!

ซากุระ - อะไรกัน...!?

หน้า 8
ผู้หญิง - และต่อให้วันนี้จะยังไม่ไหว แต่ซักวันพวกเราต้องเป็นองครักษ์ของท่านอาโอบะให้ได้...!!
ซากุระ - ดะ...
ชะ...ฉันเสียใจเรื่องการจากไปของพวกคุณ แต่ถ้าเป็นแบบนั้นคงไม่ได้...
ผู้หญิง - ใช่...สิ่งหนึ่งที่เรารู้จากการตายก็คือ

ถ้าสามารถใช้ชีวิตคนอื่นซื้อเอาชีวิตตัวเองกลับมาได้ก็เรียกว่าคุ้มซะยิ่งกว่าคุ้ม <3

ซากุระ - อะ...
อะไร...
กัน...

หน้า 9
ไอ้พวกที่เหลือค่อยไว้ตอนหลัง...
ก่อนอื่นก็เริ่มฆ่าจากพวกนายก่อน!!

โทกิ - ...ไอ้การรุกสุดโต่งเนี่ย

ฉันขอล่ะ!!

หลับไปชั่วนิรันดร์เถอะน่ะ สาวน้อย <3

ซากุระ - [หา...]

หน้า 10
[ผละ...]
[แผละกำลังหาย...]

โทกิ - นะ...นี่มันอะไร!?
ตัวใหญ่ขึ้นกว่าเดิมอีกเรอะ...

ผู้หญิง - ว๊าย

อะ...
อ้า~~...

หน้า 11
ฮ่าห์ <3
ดูซิ <3 นี่ก็คือพลัง "กระตุ้นเซลล์" ที่ "เอเด็น" ประทานให้พวกเรา!!

โทกิ - อะ...
เอาจริงง่ะ นี่ฉันไปจู๋จี๋กับไอ้อัปลักษณ์นั่น...

ผู้หญิง - ยิ่งเซลล์ถูกทำลายมากเท่าไหร่ ก็จะกลายเป็นการกระตุ้นไปมากขึ้น

และแกร่งขึ้นเท่านั้น...!!

โอกามิ - เหวอ!!

หน้า 12
ซากุระ - โอกามิ
...โทกิคุง!!
[เรื่องแบบนี้]

[ต่อหน้าพลัง "กระตุ้นเซลล์" นั่น]
[ต่อให้เป็นพลังแม่เหล็กของโทกิคุงหรือเพลิงของโอกามิก็ไม่ต่างกับหยดน้ำใส่กองไฟเลยน่ะซิ...!!]

หน้า 13
ผู้หญิง - เฮี้ยกฮ่าๆๆๆ!! ท่าพวกนายจะประเมินพวกฉันต่ำไปน่ะ
ตราบใดที่พวกนายไม่ทำลายเซลล์ทุกเซลล์ของพวกฉันในครั้งเดียว พวกฉันก็สามารถกระตุ้นมันได้ตลอด...ต่อให้มีพลังแกร่งแค่ไหนก็ไม่มีวันทำอย่างงั้นได้หรอก!!

โทกิ - ชิ...
[ถ้าฉันถอดไอ้นี้ออก สถานการณ์จะพลิกได้ทันทีก็จริง...แต่กับพวกลูกกระจ๊อกแบบนี้เนี่ยน่ะ...]

โอกามิ - เบลเซบับ!!

หน้า 14
โทกิ - หา...

ซากุระ - เบลเซบับ!! คิดจะเผาพวกเขาด้วยเพลิงนั้นน่ะเรอะ...

โอกามิ - ...ถึงจะเสียดายที่ต้องมาใช้กับพวกนาย แต่ก็ขอลองดูเลยแล้วกัน
จงภูมิใจเถอะว่าจะถูกแผดเผาด้วยเปลวเพลิงนี้

หน้า 15
โทกิ - เฮ้ย...ดะ...โดนกินไปแล้ว!?
[เบลเซบับยังไม่สมบูรณ์...ยังควบคุมไม่ทันได้เลยไม่ใช่หรอ...!!]

เบลเซบับแห่งความตะกละ...จะตะกละตะกลามไปถึงไหนกัน...!!
เฮ้ย โอกามิ
...โอกามิ!!

ผู้หญิง - ฮ่าๆๆๆๆ น่าขำสิ้นดี!! ไปตายซะเองแบบนั้น โง่เง่าจริงๆ!!

ประหยัดแรงไปได้เยอะเลย!!
คราวนี้ก็ฆ่าพวกที่เหลือซะ...

หน้า 16
...เอ๋ะ!?

เอ๋ะ!?
เดี๋ยว...นี่มัน...

กะ...โกหกน่า!!
[กระตุ้นไม่ทัน!?]

เป็นไปไม่ได้!!

ระ...
ร้อน!! ตัวฉัน...
ไฟมัน...
ร่างกำลังไหม้...!!
พวกเราไม่มีวันตายนี่...

หน้า 17
ม่าย!!

โทกิ - มันเกิดอะไรขึ้นกันแน่ ไฟตรงไหน...

[นี่หรือว่า]

[นี่มัน...]

ฮะ...เฮ้ย โอกามิ นี่นาย...
หรือว่านั้นคือ...
[นี่น่ะเรอะ...]

หน้า 18-19
[อัคนีชำระโลกันตร์โปร่งสี]
[เบลเซบับ]

หน้า 20
ซากุระ - โอ...โอกามิ!?

โทกิ - [นี่คือร่างที่แท้จริงของเบลเซบับงั้นเรอะ!?]
[แต่ว่า รูปลักษณ์นั่น...]

[มันรวมร่างกับเพลิง...รวมร่างกับเบลเซบับอย่างงั้นเรอะ!?]
** ห่อหุ้มด้วยเบลเซบับ ค่าที่แท้จริงของพลังที่โอกามิได้มาคืออะไร **

next: มากคนก็มากความ
to be continued

Translation: Tales of Graces f 3

Sat, 10 Dec 2011 18:13:04 +0000

Now, I'm going to translate the new manga, while waiting for Rena to finish proofreading some scripts of CB. :3

Reserved for Eternal Scanlation Group.

Tales of Graces f
Chapter 3 "The Capital of Dream"
Pg. 1
Asbel - Aah-ah.
Grounded inside my own room, huh...?

[I'll protect you, Richard!]

** Everyone's out to the capital, while Asbel is... **

[The first time used against a person...]

[and the first time used to protect someone.]
Hehe...

Pg. 2
[I'll leave this with you.]

Richard - [See you again, Asbel.]
Asbel - The Capital of Balonia...huh?
I want to go there too...

[Since if I go to Balonia...]
I might find someone who knows Sophie...

Sophie - You called?

Asbel - Wah!?

Pg. 3
** Lhant's specialty "Protector Earl of the Wind"! Oh, wonderful breeze, wonderful scenery? **

Pg. 4
Sophie?

Sophie - What's the capital, Asbel?
Is that where Richard went back to?

Asbel - [She can hear me?]
Oh,
The capital is the biggest city in Windol,

[and the city where the knight academy is.]
[It's a place of dream for a knight wannabe like me.]
That city is very populated, so there might be someone who knows you there.

You want to go to the capital too, no?
Sophie - ...Yeah.

Asbel - Alright! That's set then!
One sec. I'll use this to open the door right now...!

Pg. 5
...Ek,
it doesn't work?

Sophie - ...Asbel,
stay away from the door.

Asbel - Eh?

Sophie - Hah.
Asbel - Wah!?

Sophie - ...It opened now.
Asbel - That's called "broken"!

...Either way, let's hurry to the capital
before someone comes around!
Sophie - OK.

Pg. 6
Asbel - Looks like no one is here...
Alright, this is our chance!

Sophie - Is that your father?
Asbel - Eh!?

Oh, you mean the portrait?
[Don't scare me, Sophie.]

My dad hired an artist to draw that for us.
It's our family's portrait.

Sophie - Family...?
Asbel - I bet you have one too.

Ah, no good!
Let's hurry, Sophie.

Pg. 7
Asbel - Hehe, safely got out of Lhant!

Now, we just need to go down the West Lhant Road,
go to the port and cross over the sea.

Asbel - Are you tired, Sophie?
Sophie - I'm fine.

Asbel - OK...

[Come to think of it, back when we fought with Bias]
[and with that door as well...]

Sophie...you seem gentle, but
you're pretty strong, huh?

Sophie - ...Strong?

...Then

Pg. 8
I'll protect Asbel.

Asbel - ...Eh?
[Sophie? Protect...me?

["Responsibility"]
[I have to take care of Sophie.]
No, no, no,
that's wrong!

I'll protect you!
You don't need to worry, Sophie!

Sophie - I...
want to protect Asbel.

Pg. 9
Asbel - ...Alright, fine. If that's so,

we'll race to that small cottage.
Whoever wins will be the protecting one.
Alright?

Sophie - Alright.
Asbel - I'll never lose in a race!

Asbel - Ready, set,
GO!

Pg. 10
Asbel - [She's fast!]
[...Tsk]
[Ngh...!!]

Sophie - ...I won.

I'll
protect Asbel.

Asbel - Hey, wait.
Sophie!

[Shoot.]
[And I already decided that I'll take care of Sophie myself...]

Pg. 11
[I was supposed to be the one protecting her.]
[Dammit~...]

This is the port connecting to the capital.

We'll take the ship to Balonia from here.
[That's for our child tickets.]

Is this your first time on a ship?

Sophie - I don't know either.
...But I think yes.

Asbel - Oh.
We can see it now!

Pg. 12
[The Origin of the Winds, Balonia]

This is awesome.
So many wonderful building. I see people everywhere.

[It's nothing like Lhant.]
[The capital is so awesome.]

Any bell rang, Sophie?
OK...

Cheria - Asbel?
Sophie!
Asbel - Cheria?

Why're you here...?
Cheria - I came to have a check-up with the doctor in the capital.

You really came after all then...

Pg. 14
Asbel - I want to search for Sophie's identity,
and I'm interested in the knight academy.

Also,
I got to visit Richard!

Cheria - It's the prince we're talking about though?
He's not someone you can pay a visit so easily...
Asbel - I can

with this.
Cheria - What's that?
...A ring?

Asbel - It's the proof of friendship between me and Richard.
Cheria - Oh?
This stone's the Cryas, right?

Asbel - Alright, let's first go to the palace!

Pg. 15
Hey, mister!
Knight - What's it, kid?

Asbel - Here.
Knight - That's His Highness Prince's...!

You must be Asbel-kun then?
The prince already told me about you.

Cheria - Whoa...
He heeds to us.

Can I meet with R-...
the prince right now?
Asbel - There's that thing with his dad too...
Though if it's not possible, then nevermind it.

Pg. 16-17
Knight - ...I'll go ask the prince for you.
This place is too opened, so...

let's see, how about the main square where the Valkynes Cryas is? Since that place is visible.

You should pay a visit there if you haven't yet.
It's a gigantic Cryas everyone should admire.

Asbel - Wow...!
[So this is the Valkynes Cryas.]

It's this big? Wow!

Cheria - It's nothing like the Cryas
we always see...

Asbel - It's the Wind Arles coming from this Valkynes Cryas that turns the windmills at Lhant.

Sophie - Cryas...
Arles...
Asbel - Ummm, if I recall, the name's...

Pg. 18
Richard - "Gróandi"
which means "The Grower".
Asbel - Richard!

Richard - Did I keep you waiting, Asbel?

Sophie and Cheria came too?
Asbel - Is it alright for you to come out alone?

Cheria - He does bring the security guard with him though.
Look.

Asbel - I see.

Pg. 19
Richard - The Arles which is used for technologies of all kinds,
and Cryas, the container of Arles, is an essential compartment of this world.

This Valkynes Cryas gives us that Arles, and become both the symbol of our kingdom and the cornerstone of our prosperity.
We have to treasure it.

But you really pleased me.
I never thought we'll be able to meet again this soon.

Asbel - How's your dad doing?
Richard - Yes...
there's no need to worry for now.

Asbel - Really!?
That's great, Richard.

I'm planning to walk around the capital right now.
Come with us!

Pg. 20
And you can show us around...Is that alright with you?
Richard - Asbel...

Cheria - But what if something happen...?
What'll we do? [He's the prince after all...]
Asbel - Everything'll be fine! We even got the guards with us...

Also, if something did happen,
I'll just protect Richard again!

[So come with us!]
Richard - Asbel...
Thanks...

Cheria - [Will this really be OK...]

Asbel - Wow,
so many stuff for sell.

Pg. 22
Wow, this is so cool.

Richard - How about I buy one for you as a present?
Asbel - Eh? You will, Richard?

Shopkeeper - Hm? [Richard...?]
Asbel - [Oops.]

[Crap! I slipped out his name...]
Cheria - [Gosh, just right after you said it...]
Asbel - Oh...
Ummm.

Tiger Festival!

Let's go that way!
Tiger Festival!

Pg. 22
Shopkeeper - What a strange name...

Cheria - Geez,
you have to be more careful, Asbel!
Asbel - Sorry, I slipped.

Richard - Tiger Festival...
Asbel - Richard?

Cheria - [Waah.]
Please forgive us for our disrespectfulness,
Your Highness...!

Richard - That's good. I like it.

Pg. 23
Alright.

From now on, I, Tiger Festival, will be your big brother.

Cheria - A-...Alright...
Asbel - Bros!
Sophie - [Bros Tiger Festival...]

Cheria - [...Is this]
[really OK...?]

Richard - This is the knight academy.

Asbel - This is...?
[My dreamed place...!]

Pg. 25
Wow!
It's huge!

Cheria - You're too loud, Asbel.
*stare*...
Student - [C'mon, Victoria.]

*walk..*

*step*
*step*
Richard - Oh no...
he knows who I am...

Asbel!
Let's get going right now.
Asbel - Eh?
O-OK.

Pg. 25
Cheria - [Don't just look around.]

Richard - ...Thanks...

Asbel - How're you doing now, Cheria?
You seems pretty OK today.

Cheria - Since I really enjoy being with you all.
I wish it'll stay like this forever...

Sophie - You seem happy, Cheria.
Cheria - Oh? Yes,
are you enjoying this too?

Asbel - [We laugh together when we're happy.]

Sophie - Happy and enjoyed being together.
That's...
friend.

Pg. 26
[Like this forever...]

Asbel - [That's "Tactics Bar"]
Cheria - [You can't drink till you're 20 though!]

Richard - [And this is the church.]
Cat - Meow.

Richard - I'll show you to my special place as my thank for what you did for me at Lhant.

Come.

Pg. 27
Asbel - Wow...

Cheria - This is awesome...
We can see so far out...
Richard - How's it?
This scenary is just as beautiful as Lhant's, right?

I really like the view here.

We can only see beautiful things from here,
without having to look at anything ugly.

Pg. 28
Asbel - Richard?
Richard - ...This is our secret, but...

my father's sickness seems to be due to poison.
Asbel - [Poison!?]

Who was it that...
Richard - People who'll benefit from my dad's death did this...

I assumed.

And one day, they'll
also poison me, the crowned prince...

Asbel - They're planning to kill you!?

Pg. 29
Bias - Your Highness...
Prepare yourself!
Asbel - [Richard's being targeted...]
[Even the palace isn't safe for him...?]

Unforgivable...
That's unforgivable!

Sophie - Unforgivable...?
Cheria - Asbel...

Sophie - Are you alright, Richard?
Richard - I'm already on my guard.
Thanks for your concern.

...That's why I always have doubt in my mind,
of why can't people stop waging war against one another.

Pg. 30-31
And if my dad didn't become the king,
would he not need to be sick like this...
Asbel - Richard...

Richard - I want to create the world without war,
but that's nothing but a mere ideal.

Can I...really make it?

Asbel - Of course you can!

If you become the king,
I'm sure you can create that peaceful kingdom!

We'll help you out too.
Talk to us whatever you want!

Sophie - Friends...
always help each other.

Richard - ...Thanks, all of you,
Asbel...

Pg. 32
We better get back now.

Cheria - Oh?
That's...

Sir Aston and Hubert?
Asbel - Crap, it's dad!

Oswell - With that said, Lord Lhant.

Pg. 33
Please excuse me as I have to return to the ship and get the preparation.
Aston - Yes!

Please take care of the rest, Lord Oswell.

Now then, Hubert-kun,
I'll be waiting.

Hubert - ...Yes sir.

*step*
*step*
Asbel - Crap! Have to hide...

Ah!
*clang*

Pg. 34
Aston - Asbel...Prince Richard?

Hubert - Asbel!?
Why're you here...

Aston - [You're grounded for now!]

Asbel - Oh...Oh shit...!
** Yet another lecture to come!? **

To be continued in Vol. 5. On shelf on June 28 (Tue)!

Translation: Tales of Xillia ~Side;Milla~ 2

Sat, 10 Dec 2011 16:16:46 +0000

Completely unrelated, but for many reasons, I'm starting to think I'm sadistic. Am I wrong to really, really, REALLY love Castor pair in Fate/Zero...? Have been listening to a part they cut out in the anime due to...umm...extremely mature and violent context for more than 10 times while translating, and I actually love it so much...Though half of it is because of seiyuu as always...(In case anyone want to know which, it's this one...Nico Video though...:3 )

On the other note, I finished both sides of ToX now, and am going through FFXIII while waiting for my ToV to arrive. Still, I still feel weird how I got every single DLC from the PSN and never really use them...what a waste...>.>"

PS. Though I actually got all the DLC of ToV already as well though...Don't know why I bought those when I don't think I'll really use them...>_>"

Reserved for Eternal Scanlation Group.

Tales of Xillia ~Side;Milla~
Chapter 2 "The Solid Will"
Pg. 1
** Having lost her power, Milla fell down to below... **

Pg. 2
Milla - [I'm being washed away...]
[I can't fully control my body...!]
[Have I really lost those guy's power...?]

Pg. 3
** Milla the Lord of Spirits is no longer capable of her artes. Will she be able to carry out her mission? **

The 15th anniversary title of the series becomes a serialization!! The tale of the unwavered conviction starts!!

Pg. 4
Jude - You can't swim, Milla? Are you alright?

Milla - I never knew it'll be this hard for me without Undine's power...

Pg. 5
Jude - You really can't use the power of Four Great Spirits anymore?
Milla - Yeah...
Jude - You mean that thing can sucked in even the power of the Four Great Spirits...?
Milla - The Ginn found inside the military facility...the Lance of Cruznix.
That thing holds the power completely beyond what I anticipated.

I'll destroy Ginns, no matter what it takes...!

Jude - But what exactly is "Ginn"? You did mention it back at the laboratory too.
I think it's just incredible that it absorbed the manas in though...

Pg. 6
Milla - It's something that must never fall into people's hands.
That's why I have to rid it from the humans.

Jude - ...Why?

Milla - ...I believe you don't need to know that though.

Jude - ...You still don't trust me, huh?
Milla - Not really.
What'll you do if you see a baby playing with a knife?
Jude - Eh?
I'll take the knife away, I guess.
Milla - It's the same.

To protect this world, I have to destroy the Lance of Cruznix.

Pg. 7
Jude - ...You mean you're going to break into the laboratory again?
But how'll you destroy it without the spirits?

Milla - [Even so,]
[as the protector of all, Maxwell,]
[I have to fulfill my mission.]

Milla - I have to come up with something...

Thanks for helping me out, Jude.
You should go home now while you can.

Jude - Can I really though...after all that...?

Pg. 8
Milla - [This is bad...]
[Maybe if I can go back to my shrine at Ny Acelia, I might be able to find some way out.]
[Resummoning the Four Great Spirits? Or...]

Soldier - You over there!
Milla - Hm.

Soldier - You're the invader!?

Milla - If I say I'm not,
...will you let me pass?

Soldier - Are you making fun of me!?
You're under arrest!

Pg. 9
Milla - [My body won't move as I wanted.]
[Is this also because I lost the Four Great Spirits?]

Pg. 10
Jude - Mi-Milla!
Milla - Jude?

Jude - What's wrong, Milla?
You never fought without the Four Great Spirits before?
Milla - Yes, up till now, I've always relied on the Four Spirits in fighting.
I never knew it'll be this different without their power...

Jude - No-No way...
What should I do...?
I have to do something otherwise Milla will get caught.

Jude - Stay back. I can at least fight!

Soldier - Who're you, kid?
You want to be considered as her conspirator!?
Milla - Ngh.
That's rather reckless of you, Jude.
You should've just gone home.
Jude - It's already too late though.

Pg. 11
Soldier - Resist and I'll show no mercy!

Pg. 12
So-Someone...!
Take the...invaders...

Jude - I just took out one guard...
What exactly am I doing...? [*huff*]

Pg. 13
Milla - Well done, Jude.
Jude - Well, I learned this for self-defense when I was young.
Milla - But when it comes to real battle, things won't always work the way you want them to.

You are more courageous than I thought.

Thanks for everything.
You helped me a lot, Jude.

Jude - Anyhow, we better leave Yl Fan...umm, this city as soon as possible.
There are many foreigners and ships coming in and out.
If we make it to the "port", we probably can slip out unnoticed.
Milla - Hm, I see.

Pg. 14
...And where is the port?

Jude - ...Y-You don't know, huh...

This way.

Pg. 15
The port is where ships arrive and depart, so it's located near the sea.

Milla - Thanks for all your help. You're very kind.
But would this realy be alright?
Jude - It's fine, though people often said I'm meddlesome.
I did owe you for helping me out as well.

Milla - ...Ac
choo!

Ugh...
I would've been long dry if I have Efreet with me...
Jude - A-Are you really OK...?

Milla - Guess they went...Should be OK now.
Jude - We're almost there.
Let's...

Soldier - Wait there, you two!

Pg. 16
Doctor...? Aren't you Doctor Jude from Talim Hospital?
I never thought you'll commit a capital crime...
Jude - Eh...?
What?

Soldier - ...Jude Mathis, you're now an S-ranked criminal.
As well as that woman.

Jude - What!? I am?
Isn't S-rank the most severe...
Soldier - The military also permits us to use force.
Please don't resist.

Pg. 17
Milla - Jude,
I can't afford being captured here.

Jude - Wa-Wait!
W-We did cause you some trouble,
but a serious crime...!?

Milla - You might be unaware of it, Jude,
but they already believe that you conspired with me.

What...? But...I just!
Soldier - We won't hold back if you resist.

Milla - No argument, then.
Too bad though. I'm fighting back.

Soldier - ...Resistance confirmed. Open fire!

Pg. 18
Milla - Good bye, Jude.
Thanks for helping me out.

You better run too.
Soldier - Now, Doctor,
the more you resist, the heavier your penalty.
Milla - We'll be in trouble if we got caught.
Soldier - She's running away. After her!

Pg. 19
Jude - Bu-But...
But...I just...

Soldier - Stop!
Jude - I...

Milla - That's a farewell to that boy then...

Pg. 20

Pg. 21
Jude - Owwww...
Sailor - Hey, you two!?

Jude - Ah...

Milla - We meet again.

Alvin - Geez, just how long does that captain want to question us? Gimme a break.

Milla - There's no helping it.
Since we don't have any identification.
Alvin - YOU don't.
Milla - But you're...

Pg. 22
Alvin - I'm Alvin.

Milla - Why did you help us, Alvin?
Both of us would've been kicked out of this ship without your help.

Alvin - You guys must be in some real bad situation if you're chased by the army.
If I help you out, then I can request you for some payment, no?

Jude - But I don't really have much money though.
Milla - Me neither.
Alvin - [Both of you...]
Seriously...?

Pg. 23
If you have anything valuable, I'll take those instead then?
Jude - We don't.
Look at the situation we were in...

Milla - ...I don't have anything
valuable though.

Jude - Alvin, what do you do for living?
You seems like a soldier...but also somewhat different.
Alvin - Close enough.

I'm a mercenary.
An awesome job where I can save people and get my pay.

Milla - Hm, that's very admirable.

Pg. 24
Alvin - Hey,
this is just between us, kay? Aren't you actually some spy from Adjuhl?
[I won't tell anyone else, promise~]
Jude - Wha...
No, I'm not.

...Why're you asking me that?
Or are you...

Alvin - What? You're suspecting me?
I just thought I might be able to get some blissful job through connections if you are.
That country takes people in according to their ability, not their family after all.

Milla - I see.
Sorry for not being like you expected.
[You can think of it that way too, huh.]

Alvin - Tch, in the end, my help just go to charity, huh...
Can't we arrive to Adjuhl faster?

Pg. 25
Jude - Adjuhl...
We're going aboard then...
And Milla already lost her power...

Milla - Hm...

Alvin, you said mercenary's an awesome work of saving people, correct?
Alvin - Yeah, I did.

Pg. 26
Milla - Can you teach me how to use sword?

Alvin - Huh?

That sword you have on your back,
I assume you're very skillful with sword, no?
Alvin - Well...yeah.

Milla - Right now, I don't have the power of the Four Great Spirits.
I'll have difficulty proceeding on if I don't master sword...

So, I need your help!

Pg. 27
Jude - Milla...
She still doesn't give up...

Alvin - I see.
That might be a good idea too...

You want me to teach you sword,
and I want some payment from you.

How 'bout...we make some money while practicing sword?

Pg. 28
Jude - What do you mean?
This ship is heading for Adjuhl...our neighboring country.
Once we get there, we'll look for some work like hunting out some monsters.
You get to train, and I get the rewards from completing requests. A win-win.
Milla - I see.

You have my word then.
I'll certainly pay you for both helping us and teaching me.

Alvin - OK.
Well, let's get started then.

Milla - Hah.
Alvin - No, no! Lower you waist a bit more.
Milla - Hm!

Pg. 29
Alvin - Whoa, whoa.
Your balance is off now.

Milla - I'm fine.
My sword shows no hesistation!
== Except it's not your sword...That's Alvin's...>.>"

Jude - Hah...An S-ranked...criminal...?
And Milla is practicing sword...
Milla - Hah.
Alvin - [Yeah, like that.]
Milla - Hah.

Jude - What's that?...The water's looking strange.
Are those the bubbles from the waves?

Pg. 30
Jude - Wha...
What's that!!!?

Pg. 31
A monster!

Alvin - What?
Looks like we aren't the only one who's late for the ship.
Milla - Hm,
and none of us got on the peaceful way either.

Alvin - Perfect. How 'bout we have some real battle?
Jude - Eh...!
Milla - Just what I wanted.

Alvin - I'll use this instead.

Pg. 32
Oh, softie~

Jude - Milla!?

Milla - HAAAAAAH!

Pg. 33
Alvin - She shines best in the real thing, huh?
Jude - But she just barely learn how to use sword. Can see really take on that giant...?
That's too much!

Milla...

Pg. 34-35

Pg. 36
Alvin - ...Nice.

Milla - Can't soak myself up again, after all.

Jude - Wow...

Alvin - Well, something like that.
Guess you're ready for the real battle now.

Milla - That's sure thing.

Pg. 37
My sword shows no hesistation!
== Once again...that's Alvin's...but oh well...>.>"

** Even without the spirits, her conviction remains unaltered!! **

To be continued in December Issue. On sale on November 15!!

Translation: Code:Breaker 153

Sun, 04 Dec 2011 19:42:06 +0000

Translating stuff to Thai is always fun to do, even though it means I don't have anyone reading them at all. Being free of annoying, nagging leechers is in all way better than having no readers at all IMO...Save me lots of troubles...:p

You're free to use this translation for scanlation providing that you give proper credit to me for the translation and Rena Chan for proofreading.

Code:Breaker
code:153 "The Secret of Miso Soup"
Pg. 1
Mishiru - The same smell of Rei
from our younger days.
??? - [This girl...knows of Ogami's childhood...!?]

Ogami - ...Who are you?
How come you know me?

Heike - She's Kokumonji Mishiru-san,
a well-known beauty from Class 2-A.
Toki - Beauty...? How so...?

Pg. 2
Toki - She's
Toki+Rui+Sakura - Whoa...
Toki - She's cute!!

Sakurakouji - She's just like a doll...
This girl knows of Ogami's past.
...Then that means she might know about December 32 and Ogami's family, the "Imperial Blood of Purgatory" as well.

Pg. 3
Ogami - I'm asking who are you.

Mishiru - Mi...

Miso.
Ogami - ...Huh!?

Mishiru - No, not the Hybrid...
Ogami - Wait...

Toki - That girl really knows something!!

There!!

Pg. 4-5

Pg. 6
Toki+Rui - [Shit~~]

KYAAAAA
Yuuki - What's wrong? The pretty boy and obsessive girl are freaking out.
Heike - She has locked herself in the art room ever since the art club closed down, so not very many had ever seen her before.
Due to that, she has earned herself many hardcore fans.
Sakurakouji - I see!!
Ogami - Tha-...That's just...

Toki - Sh-...She doesn't look like someone who'll know about December 32 or Ogami's family at all...
She should first start living like a normal person...
Heike - Toki-kun,

have you forgotten that the one who founded this school was the "Imperial Blood of Purgatory"?
It's normal to have someone related in this school, no matter who that person might be.

Also, Sakurakouji winning the title "Miss Kibou"...
would be too much even for the miracle of "Kibou Fest", no?

Pg. 7
Ogami - Mishiru-san? Where're you, Mishiru-san?
I have something I want to ask...

Rui - Hey!! You'll get sick if you stay in this place! Come on outside.

Toki - Hyahahaha!! She's ignoring you!!

Mishiru-chan, you're very cute, you know? Let's get out of this pile of garbage and play together.
And I'll tell you some of Ogami's weak points.

Pg. 8
Rui - You knew her, didn't you!? Do something!! Rei!!
Ogami - ...Why me...?

...Come.

Mishiru - Rei...kun.

Pg. 9
Sakurakouji - Wow!! Ogami's the only special one.
Ogami - ...Do you want to go out now? Let's go together.

Mishiru - Can't!!
Ogami - Hey!?

Sakurakouji - Mishiru-dono, what's wrong!?
Toki - What do you mean, 'can't be together'? ...And why are you

shivering up...?

Toki - Huh?

Wha!?

Pg. 10
GYAAAAA!!

Heike - Oh my, you brought stray cats into the school grounds? Such a bad student.
Toki - Th-...This many!? Tha-...That isn't the issue either!!
Also, this guy is clearly a tiger...

Mishiru - Don't...

Pg. 11
Shiratama... Everyone...
Don't.

I'm fine.
No need to
protect me.

Pg. 12
Sakurakouji - Mishiru-dono...

You're awesome, Mishiru-dono. You can even communicate your feelings to animals.

Sakurakouji - She isn't familiar around people, but she can communicate with animals... Also, that gaze.
If I were to say it's similar to someone,

Ogami - Come.

Sakurakouji - that would be Ogami when I first met him...

Don't you agree, Ogami?

Pg. 13
Wha-...What's the matter!? Ogami!?
Toki - What happened?
Ogami - ...I remember now...

Chibigami - You're always alone in this jungle? Come play with me then.

Hey, you!!

Pg. 14
Hey!!

Don't run away!!

What's your name?
Mishiru - Mi...
Mishiru.

Your name sounds like "Miso Soup". Let's play together.

Mishiru - Mi-...Mishiru can't.

Rei-kun
is a hybrid,
...the heir of the "Imperial Blood of Purgatory".
Mishiru can't play with Rei-kun.

Mi-...Mishiru don't want to hurt anyone.
So...Mishiru's fine alone.

Chibigami - Hmph, I'm strong, so it'll be fine, right?
Mishiru - ...Just leave Mishiru alone.

Pg. 15
Chibigami - Well, how 'bout we marry?

You know? If we get married, we'll be together till we die. That's wonderful, don't you think?

Mishiru - Wha...

Chibigami - You're already born into this world. It'd be boring if you're all alone.
So we can just marry,
then I can be together with you forever.

Got it? Let's play now, Miso Soup.

Mishiru - A-...
All right...

Pg. 16
Ogami - ...And
I proposed
to her...

Pg. 17
Everyone - WHAAAT!?
Not only Sakura-chan,
but Mishiru-chan too!?

Rui - Wa-...Wait, this is Chibigami we're talking about...
I won't be surprised even if he proposed to every girl he comes across!!
Ju-...Just how low can he swoop...

Yuuki - You're awesome!! You just took on a new light, Ogami!!
Toki - I...I give.
Heike - A super gigolo.
Rui - You guys are shit!!
Ogami - Wha...

Sakurakouji - ...I see.

You proposed to Mishiru-dono out of concern for her?
You're really kind, Ogami... No, that only suits Chibigami-kun.

I can see why you don't want to remember your childhood now.
Toki - Sa-...Sakura-chan?

Pg. 18
Yo-...Your face and your mind aren't coordinated though?
Sakurakouji - Hm?

Ogami - Sakurakouji-san, umm... I just...

Pg. 19
Ogami - Wait!! I still have something I want to ask you...

Yuuki - She dropped something.

Toki - Eh...!? H-...Hey, isn't that Mishiru-chan!?
Yuuki - ...Yeah.

Pg. 20
Little Mishiru...
looks just like Ogami.

Toki - What the...

** The relationship between the two starts to take shape!! What is the image of their future!? **

next: The tribute to Janus.
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 152

Sun, 04 Dec 2011 19:40:44 +0000

Honestly speaking, my motivation swooped low because of those idiot DF (though I do admit that I anticipate that coming...even though I never thought they'll actually get some amateur who doesn't even read CB to do the crappy translations for them), so if you do notice, yep, I'm translating the chapters to Thai (and will expand to cover every single chapter those jerks did, just because I want to spare the Thai readers from reading that piece of crap). However, honestly speaking, I do understand that you all want to read it fast, partly because this is a popular weekly manga. Personally, the only reason why I don't publish the translation I have thus far (already up to half of 160), was because it's not proofreaded and I don't want scanlators to put my unproofreaded scripts in their scanlations. The reason why the proofreading doesn't catch up is because Rena is busy with a lot of stuffs, aka should explain enough why the translations are (too) slow (for a weekly manga) in general.

So, to kinda compensate for that, starting from chapter 163, I've decided to summarize each new chapter in English, fairly much detailed, and post them up along with my Thai translation. Grammar and stuff are not perfect, of course, but I can guarantee the accuracy to a certain extent. Feel free to go read them, and if you want any clarification or want to comment on anything, just ask me.

You're free to use this translation for scanlation providing that you give proper credit to me for the translation and Rena Chan for proofreading.

Code:Breaker
code:152 "Not even with the help of Gods"
Pg. 1
Toki - ...We've completed "Kibou Fest" safely,
and yet,

why is "Kibou Fest" still going on!?
Shibuya - Of course, that's because today's the second and also the last day of the "Kibou Fest". [And open to students and commoners.]
Toki - Don't make it SEEM like it's obvious!!
** The plan of the devil rattling in the shadows of the joyous festival...!? **

Pg. 2
Rui - *yawn*... [I'm sleepy.]
Toki - *sigh*... Like I'll continue with this stupid festival any longer. I didn't even get to sleep.
I'm off to the school clinic for a na-...

Woman - Excuse~~~ me.

Ummm... We want to go and see the light music club's live performance, so can you tell us where the music room is?
We can't figure out where it is, even with this map... [Since there're three school buildings.]

Toki - Gotcha~~~ It's confusing, right? I'll show you the way.
Woman - Eh!? You don't have to.
Toki - I don't mind. Ask me anything you want about the "Kibou Fest". I'm totally hyped about it after all.

Woman - You're so enthusiastic~~~
Toki - Let me show you some other fun stuff too.
Woman - Ahaha.
Rui - ...I really respect the fact at how he can change his attitude so quickly at a time like this.

Pg. 3
Shibuya - We've completed the ritual, but taking a break is also a vital part of the training.
Either way, you're still within the school grounds, so there's still influence from the rare serum weighing on you. [You'll still become stronger that way.]

Rui - Well, it's okay, I guess... This might be our only chance to relax.
Right, Yuuki...
...Yuuki?

Yuuki - The sound of grass rustling.
The sound of wind blowing.
The sound of time that conveys emotion...

Pg. 4
All... All of these were obvious to me,
yet I can't hear any of them anymore.

Rui - He-...Hey, Yuuki!?

Shibuya - ...Of course, could it be that

even after completing the ritual and being covered by the radiance of "Kibou Fest"...
Yuuki-kun's "Sound" special power might not have powered up at all.
Rui - What...!?
How come only Yuuki's...

Shibuya - Yuuki-kun is the first and only "Sound" power user... His power is still full of mystery.

Pg. 5
Rui - What...?

Ogami - ...Yuuki

promised me that he'll overcome me.
Right now, I'll just believe in his words and wait.

Rui - Rei...
Toki - Well, that's that then.
He'll manage it somehow for sure, so just leave him be.

Sakurakouji - Everyone!! Look!!
I won so many prizes from the hoop throwing game!!
Toki - Sakura-chan!!

Whoa, that's a really good haul.

Pg. 6
Toki - Hey, Ogami, this looks just like you, eh? Want one?
Right, Sakura-chan?

Sakurakouji - Yeah, you're right, Toki-kun.

Toki - Eh...!?

Sa-...Sakura-chan!? What's wrong? You got your lying face on you...
Sakurakouji - N-...Nothing.

Toki - There's got to be something. You clearly seem to have something else distracting you right now...

Pg. 7
Toki - Hey... Ogami!!

What's wrong with the two of them?
Heike - They've been like this since last night.

They're probably disturbed by Chibigami-kun's words about "the marriage".

Chibigami - [Let's get married then.]
Ogami - [Don't mind that filthy brat's babbling...]
[Please forget about it.]
Sakurakouji - [You're right!! That's good, right, Ogami!!]

Heike - It seems like I'm right. Twinkling star.
Rui - Heike, you talk too much.
Toki - You're...kidding me?

Sa-...Sakura-chan was this shocked when he rejected her as his bride?
Heike - Getting married is a maiden's dream after all, for both her and you.
Rui - Why you!?

Sakurakouji - ...I really don't know too.

Pg. 8
I've been like this since last night...
Whenever I look at Ogami, my heart starts racing, my body feels all hot and I feel like there's a butterfly in my gut...
What exactly is this?

Toki - Sakura-chan...

Sakurakouji - It has got to be the blood pressure!! [Have to keep the salt level low.]
Rui - I don't think that's it though.

Toki - Then? The man himself just acted cool and left in haste.
Rui - ...Jeez, that Rei bastard.

Pg. 9
"Miss Kibou and Mister Kibou" contest...
Sign - Miss Kibou, Mister Kibou Contest
Beside the sign box - By: Kibou High Student Council
Lower right of the poster - Result out on last day of "Kibou Fest"!!
Black bubble - Kibou High depends on your single vote!!

Oh!? Miss Kibou Contest!! But isn't Sakura-chan going to win for sure? [She sweeps up all the points in other contests as well.]

Toki - Ogami will never make it though!! Just look at how bad this is.
Rui - ...This is it.
Toki - Huh!?

I'll make Rei into "Mister Kibou" as his shameful punishment.

Pg. 10
I'll humiliate him for making Sakurakouji worried and left her by having him gain the title that totally doesn't suit him, "Mister Kibou".
The best ever blood festival as the finale of the "Kibou Fest"? How embarrassing is that!!
Heike - Embarrassing... Blood festival...
Toki - Count me in!!

Rui - All right, let's gather some votes!! No slacking off! [Whoever gathers the least gets punished!!]
Heike - Who are you saying that to?
Toki - Roger that!!

I'll gather lots of votes with my charisma!!
Will you please vote for this guy? One vote from you cuties is worth a ton.
Paper - Mister Kibou
Ogami Rei
Girl - Aww, that's not true~~~ I'll vote anyway though.
Toki - Thanky <3 You can have me tonight as my thanks.
Girl - Aww, you're so playful~~~
Toki - Silly~ <3 I mean we can go to the karaoke together.

Pg. 11
Wha...
Phone - Text Message
From: Heike Masaomi [jesus!2011xxx]
Sub: No title
Vote for Ogami Rei if you don't want your secret exposed.

Toki - He...He sent it to everyone in the school...!?

People - I...I'm voting for Ogami!!
M-...Me too.
Me too!!

Heike - Fufufu.
[Light-transmitting]

Hey, Heike, you're using your "Light"!? That's cheating!!
[And don't send it to me too!]

Pg. 12
People - I heard "8tears" is doing a secret live performance at the gym!!
Really!?
And you can watch for free if you vote for Ogami-kun!! First come first serve!

Rui - Thanks.

Toki - Ho-...How the hell can I win? You are a damn artist!!
[Punishment]
Rui - ...Now that's done.

Pg. 13
This year's "Mister Kibou" is Ogami Rei-san!!
Girl - You gotta be kidding.
Aah~

Ogami - Wha-...
What's going on...?

Toki - Awesome, Ogami-kun <3 You look awesome in that!
Heike - Good job collecting votes.
Rui - Go ahead, Sakurakouji. Have a good laugh at how pathetic he looks.

Ogami - ...It's you guys then?

Pg. 14
Whatever this is for, I'll never forget how you've embarrassed me...
Prepare yourself...

Ogami - [I won't forget any of them...]

Toki - [GYAHAHAHA. And I'll never forget how embarrassing you look right now.]
Sakurakouji - I see... I get it now.
Rui - Eh!?

It doesn't matter whether we'll get married or not...
I'll never forget our memories we worked so hard to regain.
No matter what it is, you'll never forget it...

That's how you are, right, Ogami?

Pg. 15
People - [No---]
Ogami - Sakurakouji-san...
People - [Stay away from Sakurakouji-san.]

Toki - Prince, you did this so you can get that awkward couple back together?
Rui - Dunno.
Heike - How harsh.

Sakurakouji - See!!
If we hugged like this, we'll remember more of what happened back then...

Pg. 16-17
Ogami - That's not going to work.
I don't want to remember even a single, tiny bit
of my childhood.

Sakurakouji - Wh-
WHAAAAAAAAT!?

Pg. 18
Toki - Wh-...What!?
Rui - Something is becoming weird here...

Sakurakouji - Owabi, whou
whe dud tou sewh dat...
== Ogami, you / Why did you say that...

Student - Uh... Umm... Sorry for interrupting,
but "Miss Kibou" has arrived.

Toki - Eh!? Sakura-chan isn't Miss Kibou!?
Rui - Th-...Then,

who is...

Pg. 19
??? - Can I
throw this away?

Ogami - Eh?

Pg. 20
** "Miss Kibou" finally appears!! Who exactly is she...!? **

??? - ...Rei.
I can smell Rei.
Exactly like back when we were younger.

Everyone - That girl...
knows of Ogami's childhood!?

next: Live the days filled with boredom.
to be continued

Translation: Persona 4 16

Sun, 20 Nov 2011 18:22:40 +0000

Alright, I run into a little problem. First, I don't have the scanner with me, so I can't scan the raw of this chapter just yet. Second, I thought I brought chapter 17 with me during my evacuation when I just found out that the one I brought with me isn't chapter 17, but chapter 18. Which means chapter 17 is still inside my house, surrounded in flood (I moved all my magazines to second floor already though, so there shouldn't be any problem with the mags...)

So, the Persona chapters I have with me right now is 18, 28-30 (and chapter 1 anime version+P3 chapter 25 which are in P4 infinity guide that came with November issue). Surely, no one would want me to jump a mile and do chapter 28-30, I assumed. I'm not doing the anime version as well (since it's just chapter 1 reprinted with Souji -> Narukami, and nothing more than that) Honestly speaking, I don't have the raw of P3 chapter 22-24 which were originally in Black Maoh before it merged with Maoh either, so while it's possible for me to do 25, I would refrain from doing so until I get hold of all the past raws.

AKA, don't be surprised if chapter 18 comes before 17. I need to get back home and search for my magazine first before I can get on chapter 17. If worse comes to worst, I'll ask Rena to help scan chapter 17 to fill up the gap.

PS. Luv ya, Kan-chan. You look awesome in the anime~ Gosh, Shadow Kanji in the anime is totally outrageous~ X3

Reserved for Sense Scanlation

Persona 4
#16 "Tatsumi Kanji (part 4)
Pg. 1
** Is this little boy here Kanji!? **

??? - Oh, Kan-chan, you made that yourself? That's really nice.
You're really good at knitting, and drawing too.

You're awesome, Kanji-kun!

Pg. 2
Kanji - I'm done...fixing your purse now.

Girl - ...Th-
Than-...

Ewww, that's gross~!

Pg. 3
What's that, Kanji? You like knitting?
You knit? That's so girly.
You're so weird!
And you can still call yourself a boy? So unmanly.

...Ah
Ah...

Sissy.
Sissy.

Pg. 4
Sissy.

Kanji - ...What?

Pg. 5
What am...

I doing? What good will this ever do...?

Pg. 6
Wait...what...did I want to do again...?
Shadow Kanji - C'mon, stop lying to yourself...
You don't like to lie to anyone nor to yourself, no?
What's wrong with saying out what you want?

Kanji - I...I...

Shadow Kanji - I'm "the thing that you want".

Pg. 7
Kanji - You're not!
Shadow Kanji - I hate girls...
So selfish. Totally full of themselves.
Crying whenever they're angry.
Gossiping.

Squealing.
Testing.
Corrupting.

They look at me, disgusted. Say I'm weird, I'm weird...
Then what?...They laugh at me and say,

Pg. 8
"You knitting is just gross",
"You drawing just creeps me out."

Sissy.
Sissy.
Sissy.

What it is to be manly then? What's being a man mean then?
Girls are scary, aren't they...?

Pg. 9
Kanji - They aren't!
Shadow Kanji - Boys are better...
They don't say anything about me being sissy either.
That's right. Boys are more better...

Kanji - The...fuck with that! What the heck is with you?
Don't you pretend to be me to fool around...!

Shadow Kanji - You are me...
and I'm you...
Don't you already know that...?

Pg. 10
Kanji - No...No, no!
Like hell...
you can be!!

Shadow Kanji - Fufu...Fufufufu...
I'm you...YOU!!

Pg. 11

Pg. 12

Pg. 13
I'm the shadow...The true self of one...

I'm always true to myself...

You hindrance can vanish!!

Pg. 14

Pg. 15
Is this...what Kanji-kun really is!?

Yousuke - No, it's not!

It only went nasty and berserking on its own!!

Souji - Are you alright!!?
Kanji - Yo-...You guys...!?

Shadow Kanji - Wh...What the hell...?

Pg. 16
All of you think of me as weird too...
You didn't even accept me deep down either!!

Pg. 17
Yousuke - Jiraiya!

Shadow Kanji - I'll do everything my own way now!

Pg. 18
I ain't losing out to you!!

Kanji - ...Enough.

Pg. 19
That's enough...

Pg. 20
Shadow Kanji - Argh!!

Pg. 21
Kuma - It's over, kuma!
Yousuke - Nice work, buddy!!

Shadow Kanji - ...Ugh.
Fufu...fufufufu.
What a passionate approach...
With this...guess you guys can just be my boyfriends.

Kuma - H-He's getting up again, kuma! He's that strongly rejected, kuma...?
Yousuke - And just look as him...No wonder he has so many people watching.

Pg. 22
Kanji - Anyone will do...
Just take me in...
I don't care who it is.

Kanji - ...No...

Shadow Kanji - Someone, accept me~~~~!

Pg. 23
Kanji - I said,
Yukiko - Ah.

Kanji - It's not like I want to do it.

Pg. 24
THAT'S ENOUGH!!

** Kanji's awakening!! **

Translation: Code:Breaker 151

Mon, 07 Nov 2011 11:16:23 +0000

You're free to use this translation for scanlation providing that you give proper credit to me for the translation and Rena Chan for proofreading.

Code:Breaker
code:151 "That thing of Ogami"
Pg. 1
??? [Ma-....]
[Marriage proposal!?]
** Ogami takes the lead!! Sakura is close behind!! What will be their next move to claim victory!? **

Ogami - ...Umm,

Do-...Don't mind that filthy brat's babbling...
Please forget about it.

Pg. 2
Sakurakouji - You're right!! That's good, right, Ogami!!

Yuuki - That's Nyanmaru's lying face~~~

Rui - Sa-...Sakurakouji!? Hey, hang in there...

Rei...
Ogami - Eh...!?

Rui - Go and die, you bast-...

Shibuya - ...Now then!! I expect some sort of explanation, of course...?

Pg. 3
Yuuki - Second!!

Rui - Single-...Single-handedly!? And he even caught Yukihina's clone along with his own clone...
Yuuki - He's a monster.

Heike - You should've just behaved yourself... You really don't want me to be defeated by anyone else? You're really "envious" just like the real you.

But will you go away soon? What I want to see

is that face distorted by pain...

Pg. 4
Rui - What!?
Yuuki - Who's that!?

Yukihina - If you want to play,

Pg. 5
then come at me.

Rui - Yukihina!!

Pg. 6
Yuuki - Yukinko beat up both of them!!

Rui - Isn't this ritual for us to fight against our own clones and overcome our weakness?
Defeating two clones won't count as completing the ritual...

Yukihina - No problem. Both he and I already cleared the "Kibou Fest" since a long time ago.
Rui - What do you mean...?

...Hey, Kouji. I know Yukihina doesn't talk much about himself just like you, but how come he knows so much?
What did he...do in the past?

Yukihina - One of the "Four Founders of Eden", "Heike Masaomi the Wonder".
I couldn't believe it until I saw you in that costume.

You even resurrected the "Kibou Fest",
all so that Ogami can become even stronger?

Pg. 7
You want the "Negation" which caused December 32 to recur that much, don't you?

Yuuki - What!? But that can't be...
I mean, senpai said...

Heike - I'm an ally of the "Code:Breakers", so I'm just trying to stop December 32 from recurring...

Yukihina - It won't work though.

Pg. 8
No matter what you do, as long as you don't have "that thing of Ogami",
December 32 will never recur.

Sakurakouji - That...
"That thing of Ogami"? What's he talking about...?

Yukihina - Too bad though,

I'm not telling you where "that thing" is...

Pg. 9
Rui - Wha...
Sakurakouji - Heike-sen-...

Heike - ...Tell me.

Pg. 10
Tell me where "that thing" is.

Sakurakouji - Se-...
Senp-...

Yukihina - ...Yes, that face. Your true self who wouldn't be satisfied unless you've gotten everything you wanted.
...If you want to know that much,

then change me back from being an undead.

Pg. 11
Heike - ...Do you mean

you want me to give back your life as Yukihina, the first generation "Code:Breaker" of "Eden",
I took away from you after I deleted all your memories of "Eden"?

Sakurakouji - What...?
??? - Yukihina-san is
the first generation "Code:Breaker"!?

Pg. 12
Toki - Sorry for interrupting, but...
will you move away!!

Pg. 13
Sakurakouji - Wha!?
Li-...Lightning!?

Yukihina - The school is under the influence of the rare serum. Who is it that caused this powerful lightning...!?

Heike - ...No,

this isn't "just" any lightning...
This is...

Pg. 14-15
Toki - Sorry!!
I still don't know how to hold it back... Was about to beat up this clone.

Yukihina - Joker?

Sakurakouji - To-...Toki-kun, what's that power...!?

Pg. 16
Toki - Huh?
What?

Sakurakouji - To-...
Toki-kun...

Toki - Great, isn't it? I got this after beating up the "Greed" into a pulp.

Sakurakouji - What's that eyepatch...!?
Toki - I wore this once in my lost state, right? Nothing special about it though.

Sakurakouji - [But that power is just too strong, for it to be from the ritual. How did he get that powerful in such a short time...?]
The air around him is kind of different...
[What exactly]

Pg. 17
[What exactly did Toki-kun]
[overcome and obtain in this ritual!?]

Rui - Kouji, you gave Toki the advice that, "valiance and imprudence are two different things",
in order for him to clear the "Kibou Fest", right?

Kouji - Valiance and imprudence are two different things.

Rui - ...I only saw it as him being reckless.

Pg. 18
Yukihina - ...How Toki had cut in was unexpected, but
neither of us intend to leave Ogami's side, it seems.
Heike - Let's enjoy the happening.

That's interesting. We still have plenty of time.
You can take your time to tell me where "that thing" is. There's no need to rush.

The fun will start from here, Yukihina-san.

Pg. 19
One of the Four Founders of "Eden", "Heike Masaomi of Wonder".
The first generation "Code:Breaker", Yukihina-san.
What do these two know about December 32 that Ogami and I don't...
And,

what exactly is "that thing of Ogami"...!?

??? - In this "Kibou Fest", not only did we become stronger,
we also came to know of new truths and mysteries.
And the answer to all those,

Rui - Look!!

The flames are all extinguished!!
Yuuki - That's because all of us completed the ritual!!

Shibuya - Of course~~~ Good job, all of you.

Pg. 20
** Just move forward with new determination!! **
??? - are waiting for us in our upcoming battle!!
Shibuya - That's it for now. All of you safely cleared the "Kibou Fest"!!

next: Swayed by the popular rumor.
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 150

Sat, 29 Oct 2011 13:29:36 +0000

You're free to use this translation for scanlation providing that you give proper credit to me for the translation and Rena Chan for proofreading.

Code:Breaker
code:150 "Lesson from the Past"
Pg. 1
[Hooray! Anime announced!!]
Shibuya - [Of course, it's very good news.]
Sakurakouji - "Code:Breaker" is becoming an anime!!
The serialization has also reached its 150th chapter, thanks for all your support!!
Kamijyo will also be drawing color pages of certain characters as you wished as her expression of gratitude!! See the next page for more info.

Fold - Backstory.
Summary - Ogami Rei is one of the "Code:Breakers" who uses special power to judge ruffians who can't be judged by the law.

However, he and Sakurakouji Sakura were targeted by the commander of "Code:Breaker", "Eden", for the massacre on December 32!!
Sakurakouji - Oh no!!

Summary - In order to learn the truth, they have to defeat the four "Code:Names" and meet with the Four Founders of "Eden".
[The one who know of Ogami's past, Kagerou]
[My classmate, Aoba]
[Yuuki-kun's friend, Shigure]
[Prince-dono's brother, Saechika]

And right now, we're in the middle of the ritual conducted in the shadows of Kibou High School's school festival to power up by fighting against his own clone!!
Will Ogami Rei be able to complete the ritual safely!?
Sakurakouji - You can do it, Ogami!!

Pg. 2-3
** No stopping! No resting!! Moving forward!!! **
** Latest volume Vol.16 on sale 17 Oct!! **
** Celebrate! Anime confirmed **
** and 150th chapter into the serialization!! **
** Color pages with 27 pages!!! **
** Information regarding the anime will be revealed in the main magazine from time to time!! Be sure to check it out!! **

Pg. 4
Ogami - Ugh!!

Sakurakouji - Ogami!!

Flame!Ogami - You sure are well aware of how to escape without touching the blue flame.
** Ogami's sin is "Pride"!? The reason behind that is!! **

But you can't defeat me.
...That's because

Pg. 5
you're
my failure.

Sakurakouji - Chi-...

Chibigami-kun!?
Yuuki - It's the tiny Ogami.

Pg. 6
Chibigami - Come here!! "Rag"!!

Sakurakouji - P...Puppy is that attached to him? Then he must be the real Chibigami-kun.
Yuuki - Well, little Ogami will still count as Ogami's clone, I guess.

Ogami - This is stupid. The ritual is over now. How am I supposed to go serious against a little kid...
Sakurakouji - Wait, Ogami...

Chibigami - Stop right there, you "gloomy scum".

Pg. 7
If you want to run away, then say it out, "Weakling poop".
And what the hell is with your polite asshole and sassy grin?
Do you even have a dick, girly bastard?

Sakurakouji - Th...There it goes!! Chibigami's bad mouth...!!
Yuuki - He does have that.

Chibigami - Plus, you really are one screwed tongueless lecher...
Know what? ...I'm super shocked.
You're the type of grown-up I never ever want to become.

Sakurakouji - Chi...
Chibigami-ku...

Pg. 8
Ogami - ...Huh!?

Sakurakouji - He...
Yuuki - I've never seen him like that before.
Sakurakouji - He's seriously snapped!!

Chi-...Chibigami-kun!! That's too much...
Chibigami - I want to become a strong and cool hero.
Rui - Ahahahaha.

It's normal that we can't become like the dream we had as a child.
Everyone turns into a sorry adult after facing the truth.
Too bad Rei didn't turn into a strong and cool hero, Chibigami.

Sakurakouji - Pr-...Prince-dono~~~ Why are you enjoying yourself!?

Pg. 9
Kouji - It's weird coming from you, Rui. And whose childhood dream was it to "become a cute bride when grown up"?

Rui - [I'll kill you, Kouji!!]
Kouji - [HA HA HA]
Shibuya - The Prince's...? Of course, that's a dream girls always have.

Yuuki - My dream is always "Nyanmaru".
What about you, Nyanmaru? You remember any?
Sakurakouji - ...Umm,

Oh,
come to think of it,

Ogami - ...So stupid.
Chibigami - ...But that's not what I'm angriest about.

Why did you turn out to be a weak, horrible, evil guy?

Sakurakouji - Eh!?

Chibigami - ...You're

Pg. 10
You're my failure!!

Pg. 11
Sakurakouji - Tho-...Those are!! Chibigami's Seven Demons!!
Yuuki - They're huge!!

It's over if they eat him up.

Sakurakouji - OGAMI!!

Chibigami - Hold it.

Pg. 12
Don't attack without my permission.

Sakurakouji - Wha...

Yuuki - He has complete control over the berserk demons unlike Ogami...

He's really strong. Can he really fight against this clone!?
Chibigami - I don't like to bully the weak.

Pg. 13
Hey, big Rei, stop being evil and become good.

Simple, isn't it? Promise me that you'll be good and protect anyone and everyone.
If you do, I'll let you pass this ritual...

Why are you grinning...
Ogami - Sorry, but I can't.

I don't plan to change for the rest of my life.
I'm fine evil.

Sakurakouji - O...Ogami,

Chibigami - ...No good.
That's no good.

Pg. 14
You can't!!

Ogami - Ugh...!!

Rui - Rei!!
Sakurakouji - Chi-...Chibigami-kun, don't...

Chibigami - Why did you become that kind of adult!!
I have to become a stronger adult who can protect anyone!!

...Back then,

Pg. 15
on December 32, many people died...
all because of me!!

Sakurakouji - Wha...

Chibigami - ...I couldn't help anyone.

I'm strong...
I have the power to save hundreds of people by myself.
That's why
I have to do something, yet,

yet everyone, all of them, died!!
...All because of me!!

Sakurakouji - Chibigami-kun...
Flame!Ogami - [You had always loathed yourself ever since that day...]

Pg. 16
What happened that day will recur for sure.
That's why the big me must become much stronger than me and be able to protect everyone... And yet!!

...You're no good.

Die, trash!!

Pg. 17
Yuuki - He...He took it directly!!
But...

If this continues, the flames will burn him up...

Ogami - ...I'm fine as trash.

It's because of December 32,
that I decided to become the evil who'll burn down all the evil in the world.
...Once people become evil, they can never turn back.
If you said you're going to pass the punishment upon me,

Pg. 18
then I'll take all these pain and heat and bear it as the evil...!!

??? - ...His determination
is so firm!!

Pg. 19
Sakurakouji - Wha...What's this!?
Yuuki - The demons are laughing!!
Rui - Look!!

The seven demons are going into Ogami...!!
Ogami - Ugh!!

Pg. 20
Sakurakouji - Ogami!!

Puppy - Warf!!

Rui - Wha...What was that just now...?

Kouji - I perceive as the demons were pleased, went into Ogami of their own accord.

Rui - [Chibigami always had complete control over the seven demons.]
The demons went into Rei themselves...!?
[But while Rei can't control them, the demons are willing to lend their power to him...!?]

Pg. 21
Does this mean Rei will be able to do something much more awesome
than Chibigami now...!?

Pg. 22
Chibigami - ...That's

That's bullshit!! Just because the demons took a liking to you doesn't mean you can stop December 32 from recurring...
Ogami - I had always blamed myself and hated myself just like you.

But Chibigami, no matter how strong you become, if you think you can handle other people's lives and deaths all by yourself,
then that's nothing but your "Pride".

...I'll stop the recurrence of December 32 for sure.

Chibigami - How can an evil like you say that...

Pg. 23
I see... So you're no longer alone.
You're not my ideal big Rei, but I guess it's still not bad. I'll believe in you then.

Sakurakouji - Chibigami-kun...

Chibigami - A handshake of friendship.
...I get it now from looking at those guys.

Pg. 24
You might act like a bad guy, but you're really a good guy, right?
Don't be shy, smug bastard.

Ogami - ...You filthy brat...
Chibigami - Your mouth is made of shit huh, rotten sissy.
Sakurakouji - You two are really alike.
Rui - They are the same person, so...

Yuuki - That's the radiance of a completed ritual...!!
Ogami also cleared the ritual.

Chibigami - Got to go!! My job is done.
Sakurakouji - Chibigami-kun!!

Pg. 25
Wait!! Chibigami-kun!!
I still have things to ask you, like about December 32, the hybrid...
And Ogami's bloodline!!

Chibigami - I don't have time now, so go ask Kagerou.
Sakurakouji - Ka...Kagerou!?
How come...?

Chibigami - If you see the face... Kagerou's face, you'll understand.
Sakurakouji - Kagerou's face...!?

Chibigami-kun, you know what Kagerou's face is like behind that mask...

Chibigami - Also, big Rei, be sure to keep that promise you made with Sakura-chan, kay?

Pg. 26
You promised her
that you two will marry when you grow up.
Keep that promise and make it real, get it?

Chibigami - [You really want to be with me?]
[All right. When we grow up, let's get married then!!]

Bye.

Pg. 27
Yuuki - Nyanmaru wants to be a bride too?

??? - EEEEEHHHH!?
** It's their childhood dream, but will they really bring it into reality...!? **

next: The one who overcame the limitations of man.
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 149

Sat, 29 Oct 2011 10:46:13 +0000

You're free to use this translation for scanlation providing that you give proper credit to me for the translation and Rena Chan for proofreading.

Code:Breaker
code:149 "The Dark Side"
Pg. 1
Sakurakouji - The weakness Ogami must overcome is "Pride"!?
Flame!Ogami - You should know this by heart already...
As long as you don't accept your "Pride", you'll never defeat me.

...That's right. December 32.

You had always loathed yourself ever since that day...
** The sin Ogami must overcome is "Pride"...!? What is the reason behind it!? **

Pg. 2
Sakurakouji - Eh!?
December 32!? How does that relate... To his hatred and "Pride"...?

Wah!!

Prince-dono!!

Yuuki - Fifth seems to have an easy win.

Rui - How's that, stupid clone. Is that all you got after your big talk? Pathetic...

Pg. 3
Sorry, but you think I don't know how to break through...
my own power, the "Shadow"!?

Sakurakouji - She went inside the clone's "Shadow"...!!
Shibuya - Of course, if she's inside the "Shadow", it'll be harder to attack using "Shadow".

Rui - You can just...

go die already!!

Pg. 4
Yuuki - She did it!!
Sakurakouji - Prince-dono won so easily!!

Rui - No way I'll lose to my own clone.
...Tough luck for you. You should know everything about yourself, both good and bad.

Flame!Rui - Ku...
Kuku...
Kukuku...

Kuku...
HAHAHAHA!!

Rui - Why are you laughing!?

Flame!Rui - HAHAHA!
Well, yeah right.
You do~~n't know a single thing about yourself, yet you think you can win. I'm just feeling sorry

Pg. 5
that you'll be blasted away!!

Rui - GWAH!!

Sakurakouji - Prince-dono!!
Yuuki - What's that...?

Pg. 6
She suddenly changed!!

Rui - Wh...What are you!? Aren't you my clone!?
Flame!Rui - Yeah, I am your clone. I'm the true Hachiouji Rui.

Rui - That's not funny. How can that be...
Flame!Rui - You're just unaware of it.

The power users of "Shadow" possess a Dark Side which is much more deeper than anyone.
That's who I am.

Sakurakouji - Da...Dark side!?

Pg. 7
The most despicable, vicious and brutal!! The Dark Side... The stronger that dark persona is,
the stronger the power of the "Shadow"!!

Rui - What...?
Flame!Rui - It's because you tried to play a good girl, turning your eyes away from it that you'd never noticed my presence...

You, who ran away from your own Dark Side,

can never win against me!!
Rui - GWAH!!

Pg. 8
Sakurakouji - That's not fair!! She must've used some tricks...
Yuuki - No, she didn't.

I think what she said is all true.
Her "Shadow" is much stronger than Fifth's normal "Shadow".

Sakurakouji - Wha...
Kouji - Tenpouin is correct.

What you're seeing now is all real.
Sakurakouji - Kouji-dono!!

Yuuki - You already finished the ritual!? Awesome!
Sakurakouji - Kouji-dono, do you know something...?

Kouji - "That thing" had always been inside Rui... I could faintly sense it
...Since a long time back.
"It" existed beyond her conscious mind.

Pg. 9
Kouji - You drank too much, Rui. That's enough. It's almost daybreak.

Rui - ...Hey, Kouji,
why am I still alive?

I should've been dead...
How come I'm the only one who survived that incident?

In the first place, I couldn't even remember what caused that accident. My head was all hazy.
...It's almost like someone else took my place...

Sakurakouji - And "that" was the cause!?
Yuuki - Even though you said that, if she beats her clone, she'll become stronger, right?
Kouji - No.

The deadly sin Rui has to overcome is "Sloth"...
She has been turning her eyes away from her true self for so long.

Pg. 10
She can't overcome that without accepting her Dark Side!!
Flame!Rui - Die!!
Die!!
A softy like you can never accept me!!

Let me take over you...

That scent...
I can smell

the scent of hybrid blood!!
Sakurakouji - Eh?
Yuuki - Who is she talking about...?

Flame!Rui - I'll kill!!

I'll eat you up!! Hybrid!!
Sakurakouji - Whoa!!

Pg. 11
Kouji - ...Rui!!

Rui - Don't...!! Don't lay your hands on them!!

"Shadow"...!!

The "Shadow" inside me...!!
I want to protect them...

"Shadow"...
Give me power!!

Pg. 12
Dark Side - If so,
then accept me.

Pg. 13
Flame!Rui - Tch!!

Sakurakouji - Is...Isn't this "Shadow"!?
Shibuya - But Prince shouldn't be able to use her "Shadow" because of the rare serum smeared around the school...!

Flame!Rui - You mean...

HAHA!! You called me out from inside you yourself? Now that's interesting...!!
Too bad though, if it's me against me, then the one who's going to win...

Will be me!!

Pg. 14-15
Dark Side - Filth.

Flame!Rui - ...Huh?
Sakurakouji - Pri-...
Prince-dono!?

Dark Side - Not even worthy of becoming dog feed, huh?

Pg. 16
Flame!Rui - GYAW.

Sakurakouji - Wha...

Kouji - This is it.

That authentic strength... That authentic cruelty...!!
Nothing like the copy of just the surface of her Dark Side!!

Bewitching, brutal, graceful, noble.
Dark Side - The one who even dogs look away from shall never claim to be my clone.
Kouji - This is Rui's true Dark Side...!!

Pg. 17
Sakurakouji - Wha...
Yuuki - Is...Is she!?

She's
going to attack us too...?

Kouji - Rui...

Dark Side - Death to the hybrid!!

Rui - S T O P!!

Pg. 18
Dark Side - Ugh!!
Rui - Stop it...!! Don't lay your hands on them...!!
Dark Side - Aagh!!
Rui - Stop...!!

Stop!!

Sakurakouji - Prince-dono!?

Get a grip on yourself, Prince-dono...!!
Prince-dono!!

Ugh...
Yuuki - Fifth is back to normal...!!

Pg. 19
Sakurakouji - What exactly was that just now?

...Prince-dono?

Rui - ...I remember now.
The one who saved me back then was...

Pg. 20
My Dark Side... It protected me.
I survived because of that.

Sakurakouji - ...Eh!?

Rui - And... My parents seemed to know about it as well...

Sakurakouji - She finished the ritual, but now we're left with the mystery of Dark Side-dono...

Dark Side...
What exactly is that!?
** The bottomless shadow within her!! The unknown clad of the mysterious Dark Side!! **

next: Chapter 150 with color pages and an important announcement!!
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 148

Sat, 29 Oct 2011 10:26:33 +0000

Know what? It's so hard to translate P4 and CB together right now. Flame -> Shadow -> Flame = Me confused. >_<"

You're free to use this translation for scanlation providing that you give proper credit to me for the translation and Rena Chan for proofreading.

Code:Breaker
code:148 "The Stigma of 'X'"
Pg. 1
??? - O...Ogami's seven flames took our form!?
** The death match against the flames which look exactly like them!! **
Those are your clones created with the seven flames... Can you win against them while being unable to use your power?

Pg. 2
Ha-...Have you lost your mind!? Wait a sec, Shibuya. You never told us that...

Flame!Rui - You still want everything to go as you planned? You just never learn.
Flame!Toki - Bet the rest of them aren't any different either.

Rui - What...?
Toki - They can talk...?

Flame!All - ...Then, guess
you all can die here!!

Ogami - Ugh!!

Pg. 3
Flame!Ogami - You can run around all you want. It's not going to help...
I'm you and you're me.
I know your every move just like it's my own.

I'll make you see just how powerless you are without your power...

When facing against this flame!!

Ogami - Ugh!!

Sakurakouji - Ogami!! Everyone...!!
Shibuya - Of course, you must endure it, Sakurakouji-san.

Confront, learn and overcome themselves... Otherwise, they can never get stronger.
This is an obstacle they have to overcome.

Pg. 4
Flame!Yuuki - Give up. You can never win against me.
You should know this better than anyone else.

You gave most of your power to Ogami, leaving only a small bit for yourself. The you right now is no more than a worthless kid.

Yuuki - Shut up!!

Pg. 5
GWAH!!

Sakurakouji - Yuuki-kun!!

Yuuki - Ugh...
Flame!Yuuki - You already knew that, didn't you? Just how worthless you've become with your petty power.

You've already gotten THAT "X".

Sakurakouji - X..."X"!?

Flame!Yuuki - Remember it, Yuuki...

Pg. 6
You're the product of "Eden's" genetic research, made by combining the genes of the strongest power users.
You don't even know who your parents are, but you're a super genius. You're blessed with a power much more powerful than normal.

Sakurakouji - What...!?
Yu-...Yuuki-kun was created by "Eden"!?

Flame!Yuuki - Special power is your sole reason for living.
...Don't you even dare say that you've forgotten that.
Try to remember... Those days where you were born and raised by "Eden".

Pg. 7
Researchers - That's awesome!! Yuuki-kun, Shigure-kun!! You've already solved high school level problems!?
Your power is also amazing!! And yet you still haven't even used 30% of your power.

You're the pride of "Eden"!!
If anything's bothering you, you can talk to us researchers as though we're your parents!!

Shigure - Yuuki, we're the valuable ones who were chosen as the best. We got to be proud of that.

Book - Nyanmaru is helping out a troubled cat once again.

Yuuki - But I...think Nyanmaru is far better though.

Shigure - That again?
We have to secretly support "Eden" and Japan. Stop whining and strengthen up your power.
If one day we just lose our power...

Pg. 8
They'll just give us that "X" and throw us away
without even taking a second glance.

Sakurakouji - Wha...

Flame!Yuuki - That's the mark of failure. Right now, you're just the same as them... With that useless power, you've lost your worthiness to live.

You're the worthless "X"!!

Pg. 9
Sakurakouji - Yuuki-kun!!

Flame!Yuuki - And that "X" suits you perfectly.

You can...

no longer become stronger.

This is the end of you!!

Ogami - [I'll be...]
[forever waiting...]

Yuuki - Then

Pg. 10
what 'bout this!! You rotten piece of shit.

Sakurakouji - What...!?
Shibuya - His... His face is full of X's!?

Yuuki - How 'bout this then!! What'll you say? Suit me, eh?
Why don't you try it too?

I don't even care if I'm full of X's anymore!!

Sakurakouji - Yu-...Yuuki-kun?

Flame!Yuuki - ...Do you

Pg. 11
not have even the slightest bit of pride!?

Sakurakouji - Yu-...
Yuuki-kun!!

Pg. 12
Flame!Yuuki - What...!?

Sakurakouji - He took the "Sound" directly!?

Pg. 13
Yuuki - I can't use my own "Sound" right now because of the rare serum around the school, but

you can't control your own "Sound" either.

Flame!Yuuki - What...?

Don't tell me you made me "angry" just to create this chance...

Yuuki - It doesn't matter who has the power and who doesn't...
Victory always goes...

Pg. 14
to the stronger one!!

Pg. 15
Flame!Yuuki - Ugh...

I...
lost...!!

Sakurakouji - Yuuki-kun... While you're at a loss with not being able to use your special power, you made him "angry" to counter him.

Yuuki - Well, that can't be helped,

since his "anger" is my weakness.

Pg. 16
Shibuya - Of course, he's right!!

The flame that transformed into Yuuki is the blue flame...Satan. The deadly sin governed by this demon is "Wrath", in other words, "anger".

As Yuuki-kun already overcame "Wrath",
the miracle of "Kibou Fest" will certainly happen.

Yuuki - I'm feeling...so energetic.

Pg. 17
Shibuya - But you sure became strong enough to not rely on your power all of a sudden, Yuuki.

Eh!? Am I wrong!?

Yuuki - ...It's because of Ogami.

[Back then when I lost to Ogami...]
I gotta get back my power before I go back to "Eden".

...Right now, I'm just a worthless and weak "X".
Even if I stick with you, I won't be of any help.

Ogami - ...Yuuki.

Stop making up that stupid lie to yourself.
You actually loathe the fact that you lost to me so much, don't you?

Pg. 18
The "Sound" is rankling inside of me...
filled with the anger of not wanting to lose,
shouting out, "I'm not done yet"...
and the fact that you never want to lose to anyone.

Ogami - You will always be you, with or without special power.
...I'll be waiting, Yuuki, for the day of our rematch.
I'll be forever waiting.

Yuuki - ...Yeah,
that's true.

Pg. 19
I can't lose to both Ogami and Fourth.
I'm Third after all.

Sakurakouji - Yuuki-kun...
Shibuya - Of course, I bet Yuuki-kun has gotten much stronger than before now.

Sakurakouji - But I never knew that Yuuki-kun was born and raised by "Eden"...

There might be other reasons as to why he must return to "Eden", other than to meet with Makoto-kun...
No one else is back yet,
including Ogami...

I wonder what Ogami must overcome.
Yuuki - Isn't it that sheep?
Shibuya - ...Ogami's weakness

Pg. 20
is "Pride".
Sakurakouji - Pr-..."Pride"!? How so...?
Yuuki - I don't really see any connection though...

Shibuya - Of course, of course.
That's the tough part.

Ogami is probably the one who'll have the most difficulty overcoming his weakness.
The success of the "Kibou Fest" ritual all depends on him too...
** The mystery left behind after knowing Yuuki's birth!! The question Ogami's "Pride" gave rise to!! **

next: The power concealed within the "Shadow".
to be continued

Translation: Persona 4 15

Mon, 17 Oct 2011 20:03:32 +0000

I watched the English version of the game just out of curiosity of what Kuma said when he did that "Kanji" joke...and well, I hate bear pun, so...-_-"

And yeah, Chi-ichi won as Kanji by far...流石声優の下ネタ王~ >_<"

Reserving now, since scanlators fail to follow what I requested of them. (Forgot to say, even though this is reserved now, you still need to send me the proofreaded script for approval before use though...)

Reserved for Sense Scanlation Group.

Raw will be posted after Sense Scanlation's release of the chapter.

Persona 4
#15 "Tatsumi Kanji (part 3)"
Pg. 1
Yousuke - Hey, Kuma.
** What's wrong with Kuma!? **

[05/18 WED]
There's someone in here, no?

Kuma - Oh...
Uh-hmm, looks like someone is here.

Pg. 2
Souji - Looks like? But what's the place?

Kuma - Kuma don't know, kuma...
Yukiko - We think that might be the boy named Kanji-kun though.

Kuma - Dunno, kuma...
Chie - What's wrong? You seems pretty down though?

Kuma - Kuma can sense it but don't know where it came from...

Yousuke - Don't you just think too much?
While you didn't show it, you did say you were worried before too, right?
You did say you were contemplating about who you really are and since when were you here before.

Just don't think too much. You got nothing in your head anyway!!

Pg. 3
UWAAAA!!

Chie - Wh-wh-wh-wh-what have you done, Yousuke? His head fell off! Take some responsibility!!
Yousuke - Eh-Eh-Ehmmm

Hey, Kuma! Answer me!
Kuma!!

KUMA~~!!

Pg. 4
Kuma - ...Aah.
My head jack is getting loose now, kuma...
Yousuke - Yo-...You're perfectly fine, I see.

Chie - You're...very depressed, huh?

Yousuke - If you say you don't know where Kanji is, then what'll we do?
We're all in the dark here. How are we supposed to move on...?
Kuma - Mmmmmgh.

Maybe you get some hint of "Kanji-kun", Kuma can focus and sense better.

Pg. 5
Any features of “Kanji-kun”…you can think of?
Yousuke – Of Kanji-kun?...I only heard of the “rumors” people talked about him though.
That he made some “legends” during his junior high.
Yukiko – Legend!?
Chie – I don’t think it’s what you’re thinking though, Yukiko.

Kuma wants some kind of hints
Like “what Kanji-kun is like” and such, kuma…

[05/19 THURS]

Yousuke – Even if he said so…

Pg. 6
“Kanji-kun” doesn’t seem to have many friends either.
Souji – That guy…

Yousuke – Yo, can we have a sec?
Naoto - …What’s it?
Yousuke – Umm, we saw you talking to Tatsumi Kanji a while back, so we’re just wondering what you two were talking about.
Is there anything strange about him?

Oh yeah, Kanji is a member of our club, and we notice that he doesn’t show up lately.
So we’re wondering what’s up with him.
Naoto - …Oh.

Well, alright. You seem in hurry as well, so I’ll answer your question.

Pg. 7
Naoto – Let’s see…If I recall, he started to act strange after I asked him about what’s around him recently, so I just told him directly my feeling
That he’s “strange”…
Then his expression changed so abruptly I was shocked myself.

When I ask him what happened, I felt that his behavior becomes a little unnatural.
Yousuke – You looks pretty much like a weirdo to me though,
With how you dress…Oww.

Naoto – He probably has some kind of “complex”…though I have no proof of that.
Yousuke - …I see. He could’ve just said what’s in his mind if something is bothering him.

Thanks, though. If you have something that worries you, feel free to come talk to us, kay?

Pg. 8
Naoto - …You’re welcome.

Kuma – You found some hints, right, kuma? Hmmm, a complex…?
…Huh? That’s all!? You want Kuma to search with jus that, kuma? You're really a slave driver, kuma…

Yukiko – I went to the textile shop and borrowed Kanji-kun’s handkerchief though.

I asked about Kanji-kun from his mother too, but she said he’s still as rough as usual though.
Chie - I think that’s already quite something though.

Kuma – Alright, Kuma’ll sniff till Kuma drop then!

Pg. 9
*sniff* *sniff* *sniff* *sniff* *sniff*

So sweaty, kuma…

But, oh
Oh-oh-oh

Kuma think Kuma just hit on something!

Something’s really here, kuma. Is this it? Is this really it!?

All of you, follow me, kuma!!

Pg. 10
Yousuke – Th-…This is the place? But it’s really hot.
Yukiko – Kuma-san, is this really the place?

Kuma’s scent sensor should never be underestimated!
Chie - Ugh...It's so stuffy here I don't want to go in.

Hey wait,
that doesn’t look like a place we girls can go into though. That’s for boys only, no!?

Yousuke - Is this the time to be worried about that? Let’s get going.

Pg. 11
Chie – We’re going in then…
Whoa!
You sure we don’t have to pay?

Yousuke – Don’t ask me.

Shadow Kanji – Hel’O! You nice boys over there!!
Are you aiming for the further height just like me?
Whoo! Did you come for me then? Oh?

Pg. 12
I really love that answer!
Let me prepare an all-out for you then!!

Welcome to the paradise of men!
Chie – UWAAAAH!!

Pg. 13
Shadow Kanji - With all the nice boys here, this place gets even more heated-up!
To celebrate the nice comings of the boys, we’ve prepared a special stage for tonight!
One nice round of unlimited battle! Who’ll be the last stander, I wonder?

Yousuke – Wa-Wait a sec! I’m not going in there!!
Chie – What’re you saying now! Whooooaaa!!

Now, let your hot blood pouring out!

Yukiko – Souji-kun!!
Souji – Got it!!

Pg. 14
Yukiko – Konohana Sakuya!!

Pg. 15
Souji – Izanagi!!

Pg. 16-17
Kuma – Chie-chan! Behind you, kuma!!

Chie – Wah
Wah
WAAAAH!!

Pg. 18
DON’T GET NEAR ME!!

Pg. 19
Yousuke - Hah…those guys are easy-wins.
Chie – You didn’t do anything though…

Kuma – Wha-What’s this luring song, kuma!?

Shadow Kanji – Uhoho, look at what we have here.
Thanks you all for your attention!
We're all inside now.
I’m Kanji!!

Pg. 20
[Girls out! Breaking!? The Blazing Hot Paradise of <Love3!]
And I’m bringing you this report
from this s-tra-n-ge blazing paradise!!

I have yet to have my wonderful meeting. Was it because of this scorching haze, I wonder?
As like the steam rising up for my sweaty body, uh-hmm~
My chest is all rock and stiff~

Pg. 21
Yousuke – Oh shit…This is just too wrong in too many ways…
Chie – Well, Yukiko’s one does have similar feel to this though…
Yukiko – N-No way…you got to be joking me…

This voice…
is this the voice of the viewers from outside!?

Chie – You mean the people’s reaction of the broadcasting of “this”?
Whoa…Kanji-kun'll just earn himself another unwanted "legend" if people are really watching him right now…

Well, that’s probably just his shadow, but bet normal people can’t tell anyway…

Kuma – The shadows are in an uproar too, kuma!

Pg. 22
Shadow Kanji – Will I really reach…what I’m seeking for? Uh-hoo
With that said, let’s head for the climax of love,
and dash on in even deeper…

Get movin’, punk~!!

Yukiko – Kanji-kun!
Kuma - Kanji-kun...is going to completely expose himself, kuma. His one has an even dangerous "feeling" than Yuki-chan's...

Pg. 23
Kuma - since he's "Kanji"
== Feeling = Kanji (different kanji…)

Yukiko - "Feeling" and "Kanji"...
Chie – Whoa, is it coming…?

Yukiko - …Lame.

** Scary Yukiko!! **

Translation: Code:Breaker 147

Mon, 10 Oct 2011 21:38:18 +0000

You're free to use this translation for scanlation providing that you give proper credit to me for the translation and Rena Chan for proofreading.

Code:Breaker
code:147 "Valiance and Imprudence"
Pg. 1
Toki - Tell me the truth

of what exactly happened...

The one who killed Nenene... The one I'm supposed to "avenge" isn't you.
...Isn't that right?
** The inevitable truth of the past is about to get cleared!! **

Pg. 2
Now that I think about it, there were many things that didn't seem quite right back then.

That black lance that stabbed my sister and then vanished... Doesn't seem at all like your "Void".
[...Hey, Nenene...]
[Answer me...]
To begin with, you seem to take "morality" really seriously, and simply isn't the type who'll stab my sister while she's protecting me in my lost form from behind.

Also...
Saechika - ["Back then", if you didn't get in my way, Nenene and Toki would already be dead.]

Kouji - Some truths are better left untold.

Toki - I can decide that for myself.
...So it's really just as I thought then?

Kouji - I'll sever that "Chain of Sorrow" myself.
I'm the one who you should avenge... It's better that way.

Pg. 3
Toki - ...Don't get me wrong.
It's not just the matter with you.

I don't give a damn about that "avenge" crap... I'll beat you up real soon!!
But I want to know what exactly is the truth, just so I can move on!!

Rui - ...Toki.

Kouji - You want to know the truth so much you'll come at me even when you're wounded?
...However, don't expect me to tell you for free.

Pg. 4
Show me your resolve with this "Rare Serum".

Toki - What're you talking about...

What...!?

As you know, "Rare Serum" is like a lethal toxic to a power user. While the small amount smeared throughout the school stimulates a power user to become stronger,
direct contact with the liquid itself causes more than just a wound. It does immense damage to you.

Pg. 5
However, that damage can also cause your power to increase tremendously.

Rui - Ev...Even a dignified power user like Kouji got that badly damaged with one single drop.
If either me or Toki did that, wouldn't our entire arm be gone!?

Kouji - If you want to defeat me and get the truth from me, then take the risk and become stronger...
If you can't even do that, then there's no need for me to speak.

Toki - ...Interesting.

Rui - Are you insane!! Toki!!
Don't...

Pg. 6
Rui - What...?
No way!!

Toki - No need to test me.

Pg. 7
I'm already at the very bottom, and I'm not going any further downwards.
Just that risk alone isn't going to make me budge.
I'll become stronger no matter what it takes.
I'll only climb up without backing down.

Kouji - ...Admirable.

Toki - If you understand now, then tell me...
Rui - To...Toki...!! Get grip on yourself!!
Are you all right!?

Toki - Eh!? Prince, looks like I'm perfectly fine though...

Pg. 8
Rui- Isn't this whiskey!?
Toki - Huh!?

Toki - Oh, so that's whiskey? No wonder it smells so good...

Rui - How dare you!! Making me all worried!!
Toki - Is...Is this my fault!?

Ko-...Kouji!! Hey!! What's the meaning of this!? You're making fun of me?
You didn't plan on telling me the truth from the very beginning, did you!?

Hey!! Say something!!
Kouji!!

Rui - ...Did you even need to reconfirm it? Saechika said so himself that he was the one who killed Nenene.

Pg. 9
Toki - Prince...

Rui - ...Isn't that right, Kouji?

We're comrades, and yet why didn't you tell me that?
...You knew that my brother is still alive and was the one who killed Nenene, isn't that right?

And how he...
Saechika - [Sis.]

Rui - How Saechika had become ruthlessly evil...
You always knew that...

Toki - ...Prince.

Pg. 10
Kouji - ...Your brother died in an accident when he was young.
I was the one who killed Nenene.
...Now, Rui. Isn't that good enough already?

Rui - ...That's bullshit.

How is THAT of any good!? Who asked you to do that!?
You're just... Always so selfish...

Toki!? What...

Toki - Kouji... You...
Kouji - [Some truths are better left untold.]

Toki - ...If it's me right now, I would've ran off to kill Saechika no matter what it took for my "revenge".
If I killed Saechika, the one who'll be in grief the most will be Prince... I'll become the target for her "revenge" instead.

Kouji - [I'll sever that "Chain of Sorrow" myself.]
Toki - He saw through the whole thing...

Pg. 11
Kouji... So you're taking all the blame yourself to stop that "Chain of Sorrow"...?

That ticks me off.
...A guy like you.

You're really selfish and full of yourself, just like what Prince said...
That really ticks me off.
Not only that, you're also very awkward. Just plain horrible.

But...not bad to me though.
You're so big it ticks me off.

This is the first time I seriously feel like surpassing him...

Pg. 12
Now we're all set!! First, we gotta get stronger than Saechika, Prince.
We can work out on how from here on.
No time to be slacking off.

Not to mention, I gotta squeeze the reason from him why he wanted the two of us killed as well.

Rui - ...Yeah, you're right.

Kouji - Toki, I'll wait to see what answer you receive in the end.

Let me warn you however... If that whiskey was the real "Rare Serum", you would've been dead by now.
Of course, you can't become stronger just simply by pouring it over yourself. That isn't possible.

Pg. 13
Valiance and imprudence are two different things.
If you seek further strength, you must never forget that,
especially...during the "Kibou Fest".

Rui - Kouji...

Toki - He used that whiskey in order to tell me that?
...But how did Kouji know about that?

What exactly is going to happen during "Kibou Fest"!?

Pg. 14
Sakurakouji - So, the secret night ritual at school is about to begin!! My heart just can't stop pounding so hard!!
Right, Ogami!
Ogami - ...Yes.

Sakurakouji - Everyone seems out of breath.
Shibuya - Of course, it's already nighttime. They've withstood the rare kind power for a long while now.
Sakurakouji - ...Such tough training.

Yuuki - Nisemaru, Yukinko isn't here yet?
Shibuya - I'm taking over his place until he arrives.

All right!! I'll light the fire now!!

Pg. 15
Sakurakouji - Wow...!!

Toki - Nice atmosphere, isn't it?
Ogami - ...We're not here just to watch this...

Shibuya - All right, everyone!! Now, sing the school song and dance in a circle!!
Toki - What's this, a campfire...!?

GWOAH!!

Shibuya - If you're going to fool around, then get out!!
[With the spirit of youth~]
Ogami - ...Why me too?

Rui - Calm down, you two!! Just think of it as an easy way to get stronger!!
[Our solid bond will never waver.]
Bear with it!!

Just tolerate it a little!!
[Hold onto your seven braves and seven resolves.]
[Let us gather, friends, at our learning place.]

Pg. 16
Sakurakouji - [Alas! Burn high, the flame of hope. Kibou.]

...Wait? The school song's lyrics
kinda matches our situation right now...

Toki - Done. Want us to do some folk dance next or something...?

Sakurakouji - Ogami...!?
Ogami - Ugh...
gh...

Argh!!

Sakurakouji - What!?
Rui - What's this!!
But he can't use his power! What's going on!?

The school song marks the start of the ritual. [Since we got Ogami-kun with us this time, they'll come out from him.]
Sakurakouji - What...

Pg. 17
The Seven Demons!!

Toki - You're telling us to fight against these things!?
Heike - Not quite.

From here on is the exciting part.
Transform

Toki - The demons...
Heike - Revolution...!!

Toki - are transforming...

Pg. 18-19
Ogami - What...?
Toki - Is...
Isn't that us!? What's going on...?

Does this mean...

Pg. 20
Shibuya - ...Of course, the seven demons that you have to overcome
are yourselves who are capable of special powers.

If you want to become stronger,
defeat those demons while you're incapable of using your power.
** The power to overcome yourself is being tested by confronting yourself!! **

next: The deep, black scar in his heart!!
to be continued

Translation: Code:Breaker 146

Mon, 10 Oct 2011 20:54:34 +0000

Translation-wise, I'll definitely catch up with 160 by next Saturday (I'm already half-way through 157...should finish that by tonight). Partly because I want to completely catch up before my university reopens. Don't know about the proofreading side though. -_-"

You're free to use this translation for scanlation providing that you give proper credit to me for the translation and Rena Chan for proofreading.

Code:Breaker
code:146 "The Origin of Kibou Fest"
Pg. 1
** What awaits them behind the door!? **

Shibuya - Kibou High's old school building...
holds the secret of the relationship between Kibou High and Ogami's "Imperial Blood of Purgatory"...
Of course!!

Over 100 years ago... This high school
was a small school called "Kibou School".

Pg. 2
Sakurakouji - Over 100 years ago!?
Toki - So... This school actually has a long history to it, huh?

Ogami - The timing is the same as when "Eden" was founded...

Like many schools back then, many students came to "Kibou School" to study various subjects, including Western studies,
but there's one thing that differentiates it from the other schools.

All the students of this school are power users. [That was kept secret, of course.]
Sakurakouji - What...!?

Shibuya - Not just educating, this school was the training ground to strengthen special power warriors.

Pg. 3
Toki - Special power warriors...

Sakurakouji - B-...But why...?
For who and for what was that for...!?

Shibuya - ...All the answers

are kept inside here.

Pg. 4

Pg. 5
Toki - Student Council room, huh? ...Looks pretty worn down.
Yuuki - And dusty.
Toki - Hey, don't tell me that we have to find it ourselves in here...

Everything
is the will of the "Imperial Blood of Purgatory" of the president of "Kibou School" and all the student council presidents in the past.

Sakurakouji - Eh!? All the student council presidents...?

Rui - What the...?
Yuuki - Incredible.

Toki - You serious...?

Pg. 6-7
Sign - President
49th President
50th President
51st President
52nd Pres

Sakurakouji - They... They all look...
just like Ogami!?

Pg. 8
Shibuya - Before I took over the position, the presidency had been passed down within the family.
This room was kept secured ever since the foundation.
Toki - All... Exactly the same. They clearly are relatives.

Kouji - "The Seeker"...

The members of this bloodline all look the same when they're young, but their looks change over time, like "The Seeker".

Sakurakouji - Oh yeah, come to think of it, his lost state looks the same as Ogami, even though they aren't real siblings.

...In fact, I get the feeling that they look TOO alike...

Kouji - ...While not all are capable of using the seven flames, everyone of this bloodline were powerful power users.

Rui - You seem like you know a lot there, Kouji... That surprises me.
Yuuki - Hey!!

Pg. 9
Look!! Isn't this the "Emperor's" true self?

Sakurakouji - Tha-...That's true!!
Ogami - It's so old that we can't see his face clearly.
Toki - Eh!? ...Then this means

"Emperor" was the one who founded this school!?
Heike - Correct. That's a clean-cut answer, Toki-kun.
Toki - Then tell us sooner!! [Why are you holding that back!?]

Heike - ...It's just like him to come up with a name as plain as "Kibou".
== Kibou = Hope

Sakurakouji - So the adult "Emperor"-dono built this school more than 100 years ago... That's incredible.
Toki - But why did "Emperor" and his family create this academic training ground for power users?

Heike - In order to find accomplices.

Pg. 11
Students here were raised into strong and wise special power warriors. Some were then chosen to participate in a particular ritual. If they meet all the requirements of the ritual, they become accomplices.

This ritual is what the sacred "Kibou Fest" is.

This family had many enemies. To protect the bloodline, seven people were given immense power which can oppose the seven demons. So to say, it's the Power of Love!!

The ritual can still be carried out. Now is the time for you all to Power Up!!
Toki - So that's why you told us to participate in the "Kibou Fest"?

Yuuki - What do we need to do then?
Shibuya - The ritual will be held at night, so stay tuned for the night to come, of course.

Pg. 11
Toki - Sounds great!! I don't care if it's a demon or what, I'll beat them all up and become stronger!!

Ogami - Stronger...!!

Pg. 12
Shibuya - We need seven power users to carry out the ritual. I doubt Heike-kun, Kouji-kun and Yukihina-kun (bet he'll be here by then) need any further Power Up, but we'll have them participate anyway.

I'm sure the seven who are participating will create a profound bond together as accomplices.

Sakurakouji - Accomplices...!!
Toki - ...That ain't funny.

Sorry. There's someone I don't want to call as my accomplice.

Rui - ...Toki.

Pg. 13
Ogami - I don't care. Those who want to come can come.

Heike - We still have time before the ritual. You can take your time to think it over.

Rui - Isn't it the same for you, Heike? You can only loiter around until Yukihina returns, isn't that so?

Shibuya - All right, since it's all set, you guys can have these.
Of course, I sure missed these.

Sakurakouji - ...Eh!?

Rui - You... You can't be serious...
Shibuya - Of course!

Shibuya - This is the custom of the festival.

All power users had passed through these as well.

These have been around since the very first ritual.
It even has the former student council emblem on it.

...That's right.

Pg. 14-15
Everything has been well-kept since the foundation, of course.
Rui - Th-...This is just cosplaying, isn't it...?
Toki - Just in time to be back from my lost state.
Ogami - ...Good thing that it's still during the school festival.
Sakurakouji - I feel as though I'm back in time...!!
Yuuki - Tonight is going to be fun!!
Heike - I haven't felt so psyched for quite a while now.
Shibuya - The costumes for "Kibou Fest".

Pg. 16
Students - What's that!? A stage play!? Fancy dressing? [Wow!! So professional!!]
Who's that handsome blond guy!?
Yo-...You're too much, Sakurakouji-san...!!

D-...Dammit, I bet they'll...

Sakurakouji - The festival isn't over yet... Ogami...
Ogami - Fufufu... You're so stylish and lovely.

Students - Them and their Meiji Play!!
The festival just for the two!?
Fuck it!! You aren't getting away, Ogami!!
[The jealousy---]

Toki - Well, being able to look good no matter what I wear is quite troublesome~
Students - Kyaaa~ That baron is so sweet~

An artist!! A master artist...!!
Toki - Yuuki!!

Pg. 17
Kouji - Rui, you can't hide with that puffing costume.
Students - [Kyaa]
Students - [Doesn't her skirt stick out?]
Students - [Kyaa]
Rui - ...That's mean, Kouji.

Students - [Kyaaa~ The handsome baron! Sakurakouji-san~]
Heike-senpai seems really familiar in his army uniform.
Heike - There's still time before dusk. Should we continue with our "Haunted House"?
President - Of course...

Student - [Stylishkouji-san~]
[He's an artist~ A Nyanmaru artist!]
[Ogami-kun looks just too great in that.]

Shibuya - I made the "Haunted House" so that I can win the TV from the photo contest,
but if I were to use these people for a better benefit, there's actually another way...

We're opening the "Meiji Cafe" here now. C'mon in.
Sign - 50 yen entrance fee
Meiji Cafe [Behind - Haun-ouse]
Heike - You're amazing, President!!
Ogami - Wha...
== Behind the sign for "Meiji Cafe" is the sign for "Haunted House"

Pg. 18
Rui - To Toki, Kouji is the one who killed Nenene. They can't stay together without killing each other?
...But
Saechika - ["Back then", if you didn't get in my way, Nenene and Toki would already be dead.]

Toki - [Huh...!? ...What]
[What are you saying!? Kouji got in your way...?]

[Hey, Kouji!! What's the meaning of this? Explain it to me!!]

Rui - Saechika... You...

Pg. 19
Student - [Bye. See you tomorrow.]

Toki - ...Hey.

Don't you...have something you still need to tell me?

...Not a single word, huh? Now that's something.
If you're going to be that way,

Pg. 20
then I'll make you

spit it out by force...!
** Seek for the old and learn of the new!! What's the truth behind the destiny of the two!? **

The author is taking a break during the next issue to gather more information. Please stay tuned for the return in Issue 41!!

Translation: Tales of Xillia ~Side;Milla~ 1

Wed, 28 Sep 2011 20:10:05 +0000

I would've gone for Jude side if the manga art isn't as terrible...Probably the worst out of all the Tales manga I've read...-_-"

Milla's one is a lot nicer...In fact, I think I like it most out of all the ongoing ones...:3

PS. Unofficial romanizations on most parts (Locations mainly) since I can't seem to find the actual romanization. If you know what the actual romanization of those are, please do tell me. >_<"

Reserved for Eternal Scanlation Group.

Tales of Xillia ~Side;Milla~
Chapter 1 "The Spirits' Guidance"
[The world where humans and spirits reside together, Liese Maxia]

[There exists one being who, upon realizing the undermining strange phenomenon]

[of this peaceful planet,]
[devotes herself to the grandiose mission.]

** The new series! The tale of conviction, Tales of Xillia ~SIDE;MILLA~ **

Pg. 2-3
Milla - The spirits...are dead!

Tales of Xillia ~SIDE;MILLA~
Start of the grand serialization!
Let faith changes the world.
The fateful adventure of the Spirit Lord, Milla Maxwell, and her comrades has now begun!!!

Pg. 4
[The Frontier Village, Ni Acelia]

Townspeople - Oh...? What're you doing?
I'm praying to the spirit to tender his wounds...

Narration - [Humans gaze up to the sky, wishing for their wish to be fulfilled.]

[The spirits grant the wishes of people,]
[while being protected by those wishes.]

Townspeople - I see. Don't worry. He'll surely get better.

They'll grant us our wishes and protect us.
We might not see them, but I'm sure they're watching over us.
Let's continue with our prayer then

to the Spirit Lord, Maxwell...

[That's how spirits and humans live together in this Liese Maxia.]

Pg. 5
[Ni Acelia - Milla's Shrine]

Pg. 6
Milla - Just now...I can sense many spirits disappearing.
From Yl Fan...hm?

Perhaps, this might be due to the power of Ginn...

Efreet - Ginn...You mean that unsavory technology of humans is related to this?
[The Spirit of Fire, Efreet]
[The Spirit of Earth, Gnome]
Gnome - You're on now, Milla!
[The Spirit of Wind, Sylph]
Sylph - Yeah, let's go bust that thing!

Undine - This will be our first visit to Yl Fan in 6 years.
[The Spirit of Water, Undine]
Milla - Oh...it's already 6 years?

Let's go to Yl Fan.
I have to confirm of this matter
as the protector of all, the Spirit Lord, Maxwell.

Pg. 7
...Yes, as Milla Maxwell.

Let's go...

Pg. 8
Narration - No evil in this world can imperil her,
thus the Spirit Lord, Maxwell, becomes the protector of all beings.

[If there really is any...it would be]
[the hearts of people.]

Jude - Have to hurry.

Pg. 9-10
[Capital of La Schugall, Yl Fan]

Townspeople - Huh? The lights just went off.
My, I wonder what's wrong.

Jude - Eh...?

Pg. 11
Undine - It seems like many spirits vanished inside this building.
Milla - Yeah, seems like it.

That lattice...
Looks like we can sneak in through that waterway.

Pg. 12
Efreet - That was an easy one.
*CRUMBLE*
Milla - Keep down your vigor, Efreet.
They'll find us out.

Jude - Ah...!?
E-Excuse me...

Milla - I won't harm you
...but keep quiet.

Jude - You're heading into the laboratory, right? Who exactly are...

Pg. 13
I...I can't breathe...

Milla - I did ask that you keep quiet...

Hm?
You're going to be quiet?

Pg. 14
And your cough...
Never mind, I'll let that pass then.
What are you doing?

Jude - Can I speak now?

Milla - ...Yep.

Jude - I just...
trying
to pick this up
when I found this strange ground.

Milla - OK.
Jude - Eh?

Jude - What're you doing?
The guards are coming, you know?
Milla - If you're done now, you can go home.
Jude - Ah...

Pg. 15
Milla - Such a strange boy...
Our break-in is delayed because of him...
Well, not that it matters much though.

But
I never thought it'll be this big.
Undine - [This is La Schugall's military installation, right?]
Milla - So it seems.
They must've been working on something big here.

Undine - So quiet...
Milla - Yeah, and I just can't sense any small spirits nearby.

Instead, I can sense some strange power...
The source which sucks in all the spirits is bounded to be somewhere here.

Why do humans seek for the power to destroy the world...?
It's not like Ginn is necessary to their living.

Pg. 16
Undine - You need to stay alert, Milla.
Milla - I'm in command of you, the Four Great Spirits. What else do I need to fear?

Anyway, enough with the talk. Let's get going!

It's pretty hard to find it, hm?
Is it over there?

*vanish*

Jude - WAAAAAAH...!

Pg. 17
Agria - Ahaha.
Maybe it won't be long till you drop dead...

Milla - You're that boy from before...
[Who's that girl...?]

Agria - Ahah...

I see.
So you are the real intruder.

Pg. 18
I'm already...bored of that boy,
so

I'll finish you off first!!

Jude - Run!!

Milla - Hmph.
Looks like we got some strange fate together.
If you want some, then it can't be helped.

Pg. 19
Agria - Ugh...!

Shit!!
I'll screw your face good!!

Pg. 20
Milla - Too bad.

If I can have some time to explain...If you just listen, I wouldn't need to harm you.

Agria - Don't you underestimate me!!

Pg. 21
Jude - So-So strong...

Pg. 22
Milla - ...I told you to go home.
Is this your home or something?

Jude - No, it's not.
Sorry...

Ah
Umm...

Milla - Is this because of Ginn...?

Pg. 23
The mana...of the person inside got sucked out?

Jude - Ginn...? What's that? I don't get it.
Do you know something?

Milla - You better get out of here.
There's no guarantee that I can save you next time.

Sylph - Milla,
looks like Ginn itself isn't here.
Milla - Ginn...is somewhere else then.
[Why is this human boy...]

Pg. 24
Jude - He-...
Hey, wait for me!

Milla - What now?
You still have something?

Jude - I have nowhere to go to.
I might be able to get out if I'm with Professor, though.
Can I go with you?

Milla - Fufu.
I see!
If that's true, then guess you'll remain safe next time too.
One interesting guy you are!
[You have my consent!]
Jude - She's weird.

I'm Jude Matis.
What's your name?

Pg. 25
Milla - I'm Milla Maxwell.

Jude - But say, it's strange how your name is the same as the Spirit Lord's.
Milla - Not just the name, I AM the Spirit Lord.
Jude - Eh, seriously!? You really mean it...?
Milla - Yeah.

But...what's with that human just now?
She said I'm the "intruder"
...but she doesn't look like a soldier to me either.

Jude - She even attacked me while I'm only a commoner.
Milla - Did she? That's strange.

Jude - My professor came here but didn't return. I was worried about him, so I followed you in here.
After that, I got lost and wandered into that room,
before I came across my professor.
He died...inside the capsule right in front of me...

Pg. 26
Milla - ...I see. They must've sucked off too much of his mana.
Jude - Yeah...
My professor was so elated when he received the direct request from Orda Palace, yet...

Undine - Let's hurry, Milla.
Milla - Hm?
Undine - That girl just now may wake up in some while.
Milla - Yeah,
you're right.

I'll go search that way then.
Jude - Ah.
Wait for me.

Jude - He-Hey, Milla.
Aren't we getting in even further more? We're not heading for the exit?
It's not safe to remain here.
This isn't just any common place...
Milla - I'm aware of the danger, but there's something I have to find in this place.
Sorry, but you're coming with me.

Pg. 27
Jude - Sure.
I was the one who asked for us to stay together after all.

Milla - Fufu.

Gnome - Such a docile boy, just like Milla.
Sylph - Bet he's just as easily picked on as her too.
Efreet - That's really rude, Sylph.
Undine - Will it really be OK to have this undependable boy with us?
Sylph - Well, duh.

Efreet - You're just babbling all you want because he can't hear you, aren't you?
Sylph - Not like I can do anything about it either, can't I?
...Doncha think?

Pg. 28
Milla - Right!
Let me mess your hair up then, Jude! [Lean your head forward!!]

Jude - ...Eh?

Milla - I read in the book that when humans are sad, give them a pat in the head and it should light them up.
Jude - I'm not a baby though.
[Was that from the book about how to raise a child...?]

Milla - Hm?
You don't like that?

Jude - Ahahahaha.

No, I did feel a little better.
Thanks, Milla.

Pg. 29
Milla - Hmm.
That does light you up then.
Alright, let's get going.

[Lance of Cruznix, Engine]
This is it then.
Jude - What's this...?

Pg. 30
Milla - As I thought,
it's Ginn's weapon.

Jude - This thing make my professor...
*BEEP, BEEP*
Lance of Cruznix?
It's the sorcerer from the Founding Era.

Milla - Hmph.
They named it after Cruznix, I see...Irony of human, huh?

Pg. 31
Let's do it!
I, Milla Maxwell, will eliminate whatever is posed
as threat to both human and spirits!!

Jude - She's commanding the Four Great Spirits...!?
Then Milla's really the Spirit Lord, Maxwell...!?

Pg. 32
What!?
You're...

that girl from before...!?

Agria - Unforgivable...
You annoying pests!!!

Pg. 33
Jude - What...?
My mana is...

Fool...are you insane...!?

Agria - Aha
AHAHAHAHAHA.

Pg. 34
Milla - You'll die too.
Agria - Suffer on...

A-AND DROP DEAD!!

Jude - This device...
It's directly affecting our brain...

Milla - Jude,
just hang in there...a little...
Jude - Milla...?

Milla - A little change in plan, but everything's still...
fine!!

Pg. 35
[That thing on the control panel...]
[That must be the key...!]

Jude - You're trying to stop this despite of your state...?
Aren't you suffering too?
Why do you have to go that far...

Milla - I'm the protector of all beings...
Milla Maxwell...

I have to do it...
Jude - Milla...

Pg. 36
Milla - That's
my mission...!

Pg. 37
Jude - Milla...

Milla, below you!!

Milla - Ugh...
I can't move...!?

Pg. 38
Jude - Th-This is bad...
Milla...!!

Milla - It'll drag you guys in!!

Efreet - True. We are the origin of mana.
It won't be safe if this continues,
but the same goes for you too.

Milla,
we better retreat for now.

Milla - Wh-...What!?

Efreet - Just leave it to us.

Milla - N-No, it's not over yet!

Pg. 39
Ngggh...!

Undine - [Human boy...]

Jude - Wha-What's that...?
Undine - [We are the Four Great Spirits.]

Jude - This voice...is the voice from before...
Undine - [We have a favor to ask you.]
[Please take Milla and run.]

Jude - Take Milla...

Pg. 40
Undine - [That girl will try to destroy this machine no matter what to fulfill her duty, without doubt.]
[However, if this continues, both her life and your life will be in danger.]

Jude - You mean...she's trying to stop this machine?
Efreet - [Yes, she is.]
Jude - But if you use your power right now, you all will...!
Efreet - [That can't be helped.]

Undine - [Let's do it.]

Pg. 41-42
Milla - Ugggh!!!

Jude - Milla! The Four Great Spirits...!
Milla - Jude!
*GUI*
Hang in there. I'm coming!

Pg. 43
Milla - I can't use...the Spirit Arte!?

Jude - Milla...

Pg. 44
** Milla has lost her power!! What exactly has happened!? **

** Who may that man be...!? **

Next issue > Nov Issue. On shelf on Oct 15!!

Translation: Persona 4 14

Tue, 13 Sep 2011 18:50:14 +0000

One of the scene I feared most in translating...Shadow Kanji's first appearance...>_>"

PS. I guess I'll just change it to how English game call the character, with the first name...I'm more comfortable with that too, tbh...Kuma is an exception though. I don't like the name Teddie, nor do I like the bear pun thing. -.-"

RAW: MegaUpload
Conditions for the raw:
1. Please credit me whenever you use it for scanlation.
2. You can repost my link anywhere you want. If you want to mirror the raw, mirror it whole. Don't take out the credit page.
Failure to follow this will result in me no longer providing the raw in public and only hand out the raw in private to only one trustworthy scanlator of the series.

You're allowed to use this translation for scanlation only if you proofread it and send it back to me for approval before using.

Persona 4
#14 "Tatsumi Kanji (part 2)"
Pg. 1
[05/17 TUES]
Chie - The target really came to school!?

Target confirmed.
The target is now in school.

Yukiko - The target just reached school shortly before the end of lunchtime with the lunch made by his mother.

Yousuke - Currently, our target is fixing his hair in the restroom.

** Commence, Operation: Stake Tatsumi Kanji Out!! **

Pg. 2
The target nervously looks around. To avoid trouble, we came out of the school ground!

Yukiko - I wonder what their promise is...That boy doesn't seem familiar to me though.
Chie - Yeah, I find it weird myself...
Oh, he's here!

Pg. 3
Naoto - Sorry.
Did I keep you waiting?
Kanji - No,
I
just came as well...
Naoto - Well, shall we get going?

Yousuke - What...What the...?
They just look like a love couple.

Chie - Hold it right there. They're both boys, 'kay!?
An...Anyway, we'll lose them if we don't follow!

Yousuke - O...OK, let's split up then. Two stake Kanji out. Another two keep a look at the shop.
Chie - Ro-Rogers!! Crap, they're already gone! Let's go, Yousuke!

Pg. 4
Yousuke - Right then, let's pretend we're lovers so they won't find us out.
Chie - Never! We'll be all fine as long as they don't see us, no?
Geez...let's just follow them already!

Souji - Will they...
really be OK, though?

Yukiko - Sorry to keep you waiting.

The shop doesn't seem to have any problem. Let's hope it stays that way.

I wonder if the culprit will really come...
Souji - I don't know.

Pg. 5
Yukiko - I'm scared of him really coming, but...I'll help catch him.
You all had helped me, so how can I not do anything myself too?
...There got to be something I can do...

Oh, sorry.
What am I talking about? Gue-Guess I'm just nervous.
I've never talked to boys around my age alone before, you see...
Chie does have lots of boys as her friends because of what she's like, but...she seems to enjoy being with you and Yousuke most right now.

...I...

...enjoy being with you too.

Pg. 6
Chie - So fishy...

Yousuke - Yeah...we do look suspicious, just have to agree.
Chie - Not us. I mean those two.
I can sense something strange around them...

Yousuke - Strange? How so?
Chie - How so? Umm...How should I say it...?
Don't know if it's just me, but...
something doesn't seem right.

Pg. 7
I wonder how are Souji and Yukiko.
Yousuke - Who knows? He might be wooing Yukiko.
Chie - Not happening. He isn't like you. Most importantly, Yukiko doesn't really like that kind of stuff.
...But say, could that guy have some interest in Yukiko?
Yousuke - I wonder. I haven't talk to him much about that kind of stuff...Maybe I should next time.
Chie - Right.

That's quite a pain though.

Kanji - ...Hey you two...whatcha doing?
Yousuke - Oh, don't mind us...

GEEEH!!!

Pg. 8
Yousuke - Oh, nothing. Umm...we're just a silly couple who happened to pass by!
Chie - Said who!
Yousuke - You just have to act straight at that!?
Kanji - You guys are the ones from yesterday...

A-Ahahaha...! Oh c'mon, we just happened to be walking behind you. We're going this way too, so...
Chie - Well...we don't mean to intervene you or think you're weird or anything, though...

Kanji - W-Weird...!?
Yousuke - Wha, Chie! What the heck are you-...

Kanji - Stop right there, dorks!! 'tis not like you think!
H-Hey, that ain't it, get it! HUH!?
You listening to me, jackass! You're completely wrong, got that!!

Chie - Am seriously sorry...

Pg. 9
He found us out...
Yousuke - We can't even find place to hide...
Yukiko - ...Let's just wait for him here then. He might come.
[Defeated Warriors.]

Kanji - Whatcha guys doin' there? Hey, you guys are that silly couple!
Yousuke - Whoa! He really came!!
Chie - No, we are not!

Kanji - 'da hell is with you guys tailin' after me! I just don't get every last one of you!
Souji - "Every last one"?

Sigh...Well, you guys don't seem "bad" or anything, but...
Ah, shoot! Sigh...

Pg. 10
Yousuke - ...Hey, can we ask you something?
Do you notice anything weird around you lately?

Kanji - Huh...weird?

"Weird" you said!?
You called me weird!?

Yousuke - Huh?
No, I didn't mean...

Kanji - Fuck off right now, jackass. 'else I'll beat you up...I'll beat yer black and blue!
Yousuke - Wha...How'd it get to that!?

Pg. 11
I'm serious, scumbags!
Chie - Heeks!
Too much running for a day~

Pg. 12
Souji - Yes, Souji speaking.
Yukiko - Hello? So-Sorry to phone you this late.

Oh, I'm Yukiko.
Listen. Looks like Kanji-kun isn't home yet.

I just phone the textile shop on the inn's business,
and Kanji-kun's mother just told me...
that Kanji-kun just went out somewhere and didn't come back since.

Pg. 13
His mother said he's always like this, but...what do you think?
Souji - That's worrisome.

Yukiko - The "Midnight Channel"
might show something.

Souji - It's starting to rain now.
Maybe we'll see what exactly happens.

Pg. 14
Kanji - Hel'o...all.
It's time for
the "Bad, Bad"
"Bathhouse!!"

Pg. 15
Today...I shall introduce you to the gathering spot for all who seek for the sublime love
beyond the line of sexuality.
And the one who'll report to you this top secret sneak-in is me...

Yousuke - Who-Who...Whoa!
Hey, hey, hey, hey!!

Pg. 16
Kanji - Tatsumi Kanji-
kyu~n!

Yousuke - Wha-Wha-Wha-Wha-Wha-Wha
What the heck is this!? You gotta be kidding me!
Shit, just when I thought I hit the right spot, "this" comes out!?
Souji - Cool down.

Kanji - What'll become of me
or rather, of my body, I wonder!?
Yousuke - But does this mean Kanji's actually...
Souji - Don't say it.

Pg. 17
Chie - It really is Tatsumi Kanji...but this is really alright?
We shouldn't have come back and just stick around a bit back then.

Kanji - Now then, let's all
dash
in~

Yukiko - That loincloth...Nice fashion.

Kanji - to this "gathering spot"!!

Chie - ...Sigh.

Pg. 18
[05/18 WED]

??? - Considering everything that happened, maybe Kanji is already in there...
Just what exactly is that "Midnight Channel" anyway...?
At first, it was just a rumored psychic phenomenon of some sort, and when we tried testing it out, it became connected to "another completely different world"...
There must actually be lots of people actually watching it if it got turned into rumors, right?
That "Stare at the TV at midnight on the rainy day" thing.
Who would try that out without some kind of preface to it? That's just stupid.

Still, anyone can watch it if they want, no? And for however many time they want.
If this spreads...
there'd be one crazy uproar.

According to Kuma, those shows were created by those who got kidnapped themselves...
It doesn't just come out off nowhere, but it's shown because of the missing people.

But back when Yukiko was on it, we actually saw her but Yukiko herself ended up having no collection of that though?

Pg. 19
Yukiko - Ummm,
a little off-topic, but...do the culprit...also watch that TV too?
Chie - Probably. I bet he's taking his time and watch those somewhere-...

...You mean he's having fun with it!?
He threw people in there just so he can enjoy himself with that "program"!?

Yousuke - I see. That's possible. Wah!
The mind image of the culprit is becoming more and more corrupted now.
Show me all there is in you, Yukiko-tan~

Pg. 20
Yousuke - Wha...What was that for, Yukiko-san...?
Yukiko - Oh, sorry...
My hand just went on its own. There are lots of weird guest at the inn lately, so...
Chie - Whoa, whoa,
WHOA!!
Then if he was watching ever since with Yukiko, you mean he also saw mine too!?

You aren't getting away...culprit! I've stamp my foot right onto your face!
Guys!

First, we'll rescue Kanji.

Second, we'll beat the culprit up!

Pg. 21
Third, we'll beat the culprit up into one bloody pulp!!
Get it!?

Yukiko - Pfft...

Ch-Chie, the second and the third one is the same.
Chie - Ummm,
I already know that...
** Will they be able to rescue Kanji with this!? **

Translation: Persona 4 13

Fri, 26 Aug 2011 17:41:45 +0000

You're allowed to use this translation for scanlation only if you proofread it and send it back to me for approval before using.

Persona 4
#13 "Tatsumi Kanji (part 1)"
Pg. 1
Announcer - The group of boys sighted to be rampaging the street, proudly breaking the peace of this town.

The one who seems like a boss suddenly
take assault at the camera!

Kanji - This ain't for show, dumbass!!
** Could this boy be!? **

Pg. 2
[05/14 THUR]
Doujima - That kid...
he did it again.
Nanako - You know him, dad?
Doujima - Well, I know of him through my work, yes.

"Tatsumi Kanji"
He's a troublemaker who always put up a fight. He wiped out all the gangsters in town even though he's only an eighth grader.
Nanako - Wow.
Souji - But didn't he pass the exam and enter the high school somewhere?
Doujima - Ah~ They even try to censor his face, but anyone can clearly see who he is, huh.

That guy's house is a traditional textile shop. If I recall, he took out a biker gang who rampaged the street every night single-handed just because his mother can't sleep.
His motive might be valid, but he was too violent...

Pg. 3
And his mother had to apologize for him.

Nanako - Oh.
The weather at the bottom of the screen said it's going to rain tomorrow.

Have to bring the laundry inside.

Pg. 4
Souji - Tatsumi...

Kanji?

Pg. 5
Yousuke - OK, so,
let the "Special Investigation Team of the Case of Serial Murder in Inaba City Meeting" begins.
Chie - So long!
Yukiko - Why don't we just call it "Investigation Team" then?

Yousuke - Oh, yeah, that! Nice idea, Amagi.
Chie - "Investigation Team"...?
Hmm, it does have a fascinating ring to it...

Yousuke - Either way, about last night...

Pg. 6
...Did you watch it?
Chie - Yeah, I did! It's all blurred, so it's kinda hard to see, but
it's him, right...? It was right after that special program, so I can remember him.
Yousuke - You mean that one about gangsters?
"Tatsumi Kanji"

Yukiko - I was shown like that too...
Eh? But wasn't "girls who are related to the first murder" what the victims all have in common?
Chie - That was what we thought at first...

Yukiko - Wasn't the Midnight Channel show something a little different after I got kidnapped?
Yousuke - Yeah, it suddenly became clear and turned into some kind of variety show.

Now that I think of it, maybe what we really "saw" was that side's Yukiko like what Kuma said.

Pg. 7
Souji - But since the one last night was still blurred...
Chie - it means he wasn't kidnapped yet!
He didn't go in "there" yet!
Souji - Very probable.

Yousuke - But he doesn't look like someone we can easily approach though.
Chie - Say, isn't he very scary...?
Yukiko - He wasn't like that in the past though...
Chie - ...Hm?

You know him, Yukiko?
Yukiko - I haven't talked to him lately, but his house, the textile shop,
had always been providing the souvenirs for us, so I did talk to his mother from times to times.
How about we pay a visit to the textile shop? I'm sure she'll give us an ear.

Pg. 8
Hello.

Pg. 9
Naoto - I'll take my leave then.
Kanji's mom - I'm sorry for not being of much help.
Naoto - Not at all.
Your information is very interesting. Now, do excuse me.

Yousuke - Who's that...? Such a weird guy.
Chie - That's a new face to me though.

Kanji's mom - Welcome, Yuki-chan. You're still really beautiful as before, just like your mother when she was young.
What can I do for you today? Are you here to shop with your friends?

Yukiko - Yes, something along that line.
Chie - Eh...?

Pg. 10
This scarf...
is vaguely familiar...
Yousuke - Huh? Oh yeah,
I saw it somewhere before...Where was it...?

It's that side!!
Chie - Inside the TV!! Inside that room with all the faceless posters...It's Announcer Yamano's!

Pg. 11
Kanji's mom - You know Yamano-san?
Souji - Just a little...
Umm...then Yamano-san also had this scarf?

Kanji's mom - Yes, she was the one who requested for this to be customly made in set of two, one for female and one for male.
But she said later she really only needs one, so I put another one on the shelf.

Chie - ...No good. He's connected to the first murder after all...
What should we do?
Yousuke - Don't ask me...

??? - Excuse me! Your parcel has arrived!
Kanji's mom - Yes, I'm coming.
Excuse me. I have to go out for a while.
Yukiko - Oh, don't mind.
We're leaving too. See you later.
Kanji's mom - You are? Say hello to your mother for me then.

Pg. 12
Yukiko - Oh...?

It's Kanji-kun.
Yousuke - Huh! What? Take hiding, everyone!

Chie - Umm, I'm sure he can still see us though...
Yousuke - Shh! I can't hear them!

Kanji - To-...
Tomorrow? Fine by me, but...
Huh? School? Yeah, I'll be at school, but...

Pg. 13
Naoto - I'll meet you at the school gate tomorrow after school then.

See you there.
Kanji - Su-...Sure.

He...He said he's interested in me...?
He's a guy, and I'm a guy...
Yet he's...interested in me...?

Pg. 14
Kanji - ...Huh?

...'da hell

are you looking at, jackass!!

Pg. 15
Tha...
That was so scary~ He looks even more vigorous than in the TV...
Yukiko - The one who was on the Midnight Channel yesterday is really Kanji-kun...
Yousuke - Yeah...just my thought though,

if we talk about that "what they have in common",
his mother would've fit in more though, as she's related to Announcer Yamano who was the first victim and she's a woman,
but how come the one on the TV...ended up being her son?

Souji - So his mother is the one going to be kidnapped?
Yousuke - Yeah, if we go with the reason that she's a woman, but why show Kanji instead of her then...?

Yukiko - Then it's Kanji-kun?
Yousuke - That seems like it according to the Midnight TV...despite of the fact that his mom will fit into the conditions more...
Chie - So both of them!?
Yousuke - Whoa, whoa, is that even possible though...?
Well, either one is still hypothetical though...

Pg. 16
Yukiko - Oh...this is probably the same as with mine. Come to think of it, my mother fits into the condition more than me,
since she received Yamano-san personally...but I was the targeted one.
Chie - So it's the son, not the mother this time too?
But then what exactly is the motive? It's not to silent anyone or revenge anymore.
Yousuke - We're mistaken then...? Maybe it actually wasn't hatred for the first victim nor revenge...? In another word, could that textile shop holds some kind of hint...?
Gosh, I'm all confused now!
Yukiko - But we can't just leave this alone either.
Chie - Umm...Wouldn't it be better to just go ask Tatsumi Kanji directly if anything isn't quite right or whatnot? Despite of how he's scary...

Yousuke - But say, didn't Kanji have some appointment with that weird kid that they'll "meet at the school" or something?
I heard Kanji skipped school the whole time after he entered though...Isn't that strange?

Chie - You're right.
They got some weird air around them, but that really was strange, now that you mentioned.
Kuma - [I'm on?]
Yousuke - I can smell something in the air...
Chie - Smell...? Now you sounds like Kuma...

Yousuke - But we might really get hold of something...
Let's "stake out".
I don't want the culprit to get at Kanji or the textile lady before us either.

Pg. 17
Yousuke - ...Now that we're all done,
can I have your number, Amagi?
Chie - Hey...you're after that, huh?
Yousuke - Don't get the wrong idea. Amagi's the only one I don't have the number of here. Also,

My "A" contact list is lacking.
Chie - Huh...that reminds me. Will you stop phoning in late at night
just to do your dirty talk? Make you sound like a perv.
Yousuke - I...I'm talking to Amagi!

Yukiko - ...Oh yeah, I have to buy some tofu home today.
Yousuke - Whoa...she doesn't even listen to me...
Chie - Alright, alright, see you tomorrow then.

But, I see...
Stakeout? Stalking?

I'm all excited now!

** To save Kanji, Souji's gang starts out their operation!! **

Translation: Code:Breaker 145

Tue, 23 Aug 2011 15:45:50 +0000

You're free to use this translation for scanlation providing that you give proper credit to me for the translation and Rena Chan for proofreading.

Code:Breaker
code:145 "Kibou Fest!!"
Pg. 1
** The school festival is the road of death!? What is the secret behind this festival!? **
Shibuya - ["Kibou Fest"!! The traditional festival which has been celebrated ever since the start of Kibou High more than 100 years ago.]
[Currently, the festival is held in the form of a yearly school festival!!]

But that merely is just a facade!! Of course,
by participating in this school festival, all "Code:Breakers" will be able to power themselves up by severalfold!! **
Heike - It's the special training...!! Special Dangerous Zone~!!

Sakurakouji - We...We can power ourselves up while enjoying the festival...!?
Absolutely wonderful...!!

Toki - That's stupid. What's so fun about this childish festival...?

Pg. 2-3
People - Welcome <3

Takoyaki! Grab them while they're hot~!!

Aww, a lost child!? Poor thing~!!

I hope you win, Sakurakouji-san!!
Sign - School Number 1 Princess
Candidate No.3
Candidate No.2 Sakurakouji Sakura
Candidate

School's Worst Bastard

** Happiness, joy and embarrassment fill the school festival!! Hidden in the background is the scent of danger!? **

Wow!! That mermaid cosplay looks so real...!!

Rui - Wha...

Girls - So pretty!!
A beautiful cosplayer really makes a difference~~~
She's so cute,
just awesome.
So pretty~~~

Rui - I...

I...I'm not that...
Girls - Eh!?

People - Whoa!

Pg. 4
Sakurakouji - So fun... The festival is so fun...
Ogami - How is this even training at all!?

...Let's get out of here before the "Code:Names" know we're here...

Shibuya - It's about time, I guess?

Pg. 5
Ogami - [My...]
What...?
[My power is getting drained...!?]

Rui - Ugh...
I can't breathe...!!

Of course, this is obvious as you're power users.

Kibou High was originally built with material coated with rare serum, to protect the school from special powers.
Even so, "Code:Revenger" managed to slip in really easily.
So this time, I replaced the rare serum all over the school while repairing the building, maximizing its effect!!

Pg. 6
For a power user, being in this school is the same as being exposed to the rare kind's power...
The strain is not only on special power, but vitality as well, which is where it originates from...!!

Toki - Fuck that!! Are you trying to kill us!?

Heike - No,
to heighten your physical strength, you'll train even on high ground where there's low oxygen, correct?
Please consider this the same... In another words,

it's the Version Up!! If you can spend your time normally under the school's stressful condition,
your power = vitality will Power Up once you return to your normal stress-free environment...!!

Pg. 7
Toki - ...Well, that actually makes sense...
Rui - That means Uesugi too...

[1-B]
People - Hey, don't just doze off, Dekasugi!!
Maeda - Say something, will ya? Put some limit on your silence.

Kouji - For the rare kind power of this building to be this powerful...
Aren't you going a little overboard, Shibuya-san?
Rui - Kouji!!

Heike - That shouldn't be a problem, Kouji-san. If this kills them, then there's no way they'll ever become stronger.

Sakurakouji - Why...Why do those two seem perfectly fine...!?
Shibuya - Of course, to avoid the effects of rare kind power, the source of special power, vitality, must be controlled at its faintest.

Ogami - Control the power... The vitality...!?
Shibuya - Of course!!

Pg. 8
Both Kouji-kun and Heike-kun are dignified power users...
Since they can control their power and vitality at will,
they never seem to grow old due to the renewal of their cells.

Sakurakouji - So those two are actually that powerful...
Rui - So that's why Kouji doesn't seem any different from when I first met him. [I thought it was just his looks.]
Toki - Old geezers pretending to look young, huh...?

Heike - I'm seventeen for eternity, Toki-kun.

Ogami - So you mean if I can't even move freely in this condition,
then I can forget about ever controlling the flames and defeating the "Code:Names"
to meet the Four Founders, right?

Sakurakouji - Ogami...
Rui - Outrageous, isn't it? Are you frightened now, Rei?

Pg. 9
Ogami - Yes, I certainly am...
Of the side of me thinking from deep within that I'm going to enjoy it.

Kouji - That's Ogami Rei for you.

Yuuki - I know that if we stay here, we'll power up,
but that's not even related to the school festival. So boring.
Shibuya - There's still that though.

But I'm not telling you what it is until you pass the next task!!

Toki - T-...Task!?
Shibuya - And that is...

Pg. 10
to create the "Haunted House", the game the Student Council is organizing.
Toki - To hell with that!!

Like we'll do that for you!! [Also, the festival has already started, and you didn't get anything prepared yet!?]
Shibuya - So you don't want to know the secret behind this festival?

Toki - Uh
Ugh...

Toki - Fine!! We just need to make the Haunted House, right? I'll show you what the real meaning of scary is like!!
Sakurakouji - But President, can you tell us why are you doing the "Haunted House"?

Shibuya - Of course, that's...

a long story...
Toki - [He just thought of it off the top of his head!]

Pg. 11
Well, pretending to have some good reasons behind his actions is the formidable characteristic of the shitty cat.
Sakurakouji - An...Anyway, let's do it together...

Yuuki - Too much trouble.
Toki - I'm already tired from the rare kind power too.

Ogami - Well, wouldn't that be a good time killer though?
Just once in a while won't hurt.
Sakurakouji - Ogami!!

Paper - Work Delegation
Leaflets | Hachiouji
Black Curtain | Ogami
Decors | Yuuki
Costumes |
Rui - Now that it's decided, start working according to my plan now!!

Rei, you put up the black curtain all around this room.

Yuuki, get on with the decors.

Toki, you do the costumes.
Heike, take care of the tricks.

Sakurakouji, you stamp my leaflets.

Pg. 12
Toki - Hey, what are you doing!!
Yuuki - Making the same thing over and over is damn annoying...
Toki - Like hell I care!! Wanna come and make the costumes then...

Rui - Dumbass!! Work according to my plan!!

Pg. 13
Ogami - Wai-...

Toki - Prince!! Cut it out!! Don't get all irritated at us just because we're not following your plan!!
That's exactly why your minute decision making skill in battle is halfass!!

Rui - Wha...!?

Rui - Go say that to Yuuki then!! That guy was the first one to lose it!!
Hell if someone who depends purely on his talents but have no effort nor tolerance can ever get any stronger!!

Yuuki - Zip it!! Scumbags!!

Pg. 14
If you came up with that, then like we can work with Heike who is goddamn strong but not reliable one bit!!
Heike - Fufufu.
Yuuki - What's so funny!? Don't you giggle, you asshole geezer!!

Sakurakouji - He...Hey, cut it out, everyone!!

Rui+Yuuki - Stop butting in already!!

Sakurakouji - Wha... What was that for? That's so mean!!

Toki - It's all because Ogami said 'lets do it' in the first place!!

Rui - Yeah, Rei!! It's because you said something that stupid!!
Yuuki - Horrible!!
Toki - Are you listening to me, Ogami!?

Pg. 15
Rui - Huh!?
Toki - Wha...

The hell!? Want some of me, bastard!? You're losing it too, huh? Bring it on!
Rui - Got a problem, huh? Out with it then!!
Yuuki - Hybrid? Marguerite? Like hell I care! I'll beat you into a bloody pulp!!

Pg. 16-17
Ogami - You guys can take this stupid stuff seriously...?
Just listening to you makes me want to laugh.

Toki - Ugh...

Wha...

What're you laughing at!?

Sakurakouji - Ogami...

Toki - That does it!! You're enjoying yourself while watching our argument, huh!?

Pg. 18
Shibuya - Perfect!! Of course, you all passed.

Everyone - Eh!?

Shibuya - You guys pulling out the weaknesses of one another and getting into a fight is more than enough!!
Not to mention,

I never thought Ogami would laugh like that.

Ogami - I was just amused.
Toki - No, you did laugh.

Shibuya - To get into a big fight and truly laugh from your heart is the proof of trust...
The bonds between all of you are very well-developed now.

Sakurakouji - President...
[...He's right.]

Pg. 19
[Ogami would never laugh in front of anyone like this in the past...]

Ogami - ...Yes?

Sakurakouji - ...Nothing.

Shibuya - To gather up your own strength alone isn't sufficient for you to become stronger.
Comrades who you share strong bonds with is also necessary
for you to become stronger...enough to be the "Code:Breakers" who can overcome the "Code:Names".

Sakurakouji - President...!! So this "Haunted House" is so we can realize that!!
Shibuya - Hm!? ...Oh, yes, of course, of course.

Sign - Kibou High's famous Photo Contest
This year's theme is "The Haunted House".
Special Prize
Brand New LCD TV

Toki - Still, why the need to test that during the school festival!?
President - Of course, about that.

Pg. 20
...You think it's just mere coincidence that a rare kind like me works as President of the Student Council and secret School President of Kibou High, where power users gather?
Why do you think the "Kibou Fest" is held every year for more than 100 years?

Everything is connected.
Ogami-kun, your "Imperial Blood of Purgatory" and this Kibou High,

the answer to the connection between them,
lies beyond the door of the student council at the old school grounds.
** The connection between the two!! What's behind that door is beyond anyone's expectations!? **

next: The seal woven with light and darkness!!
to be continued

Translation: Persona 4 12

Thu, 18 Aug 2011 17:36:55 +0000

I'm bored...Don't mind me. Rena didn't give me PR for CB yet, and I don't know what else to t/l. Not to mention, the anime kinda pushes me. -_-"

RAW: MegaUpload

PS. I'd upload it to MediaFire as well as MegaUpload if MediaFire stops being stupid and let me upload my Persona 4 raw. :S

You're allowed to use this translation for scanlation only if you proofread it and send it back to me for approval before using.

Persona 4
#12 "The Aperture"
Pg. 1
-- 04/30 - Sat --
** The series is back up! **

Nanako - He's back!

Adachi - 'Evening.

Nanako - We-...
Welcome back.

Pg. 2
Adachi - It might seem rare for your dad to have an accompany, but I'm bringing him home, so I just tag along.
Nice seeing you. I'm Adachi Tamotsu, am here till Spring to be Doujima-san's slave.

Doujima - What, Adachi? I'm more considerate than you think.
Adachi - Aww, get the joke, daddy! Ahahaha.

Oh yeah!

You're Amagi Yukiko-san's friend, right?
Amagi-san is back safely now! Spread the news, alright!?
Souji - That's good to hear.
Adachi - Yeah, I feel the same too.

Pg. 3
But we still don't have the clear details on it.
We did visit her just now, but Amagi-san...said she can't remember anything.
Not to mention, it looks almost as though she just disappeared into thin air while she was missing. Even we couldn't solve it yet either. Something seems really fishy about this,

like there's some backside to it...

Doujima - Don't say anything stupid, idiot!
Adachi - Oww!

So-...
Sorry.
Doujima - Don't mind him. This guy just made something up himself.

Geez, you're full of trouble...

Pg. 4
Nanako - I'm hungry.
Douji - Ah,
yeah, my belly is rumbling as well.
Adachi - Hahaha,
so you even say "your belly is rumbling" in front of Nanako-chan~

Doujima - Will you just sit down and be quiet?
...No, first, go wash your hands.
Adachi - Got it, got it.
Nanako - You too, dad!
Doujima - Ah.
...Me too, huh?

The 4th and 5th, right?

Pg. 5
If it's 4th and 5th,
well...
Guess I can take two days off.

Nanako - Really!?
Doujima - Anywhere you want to go specifically?

TV - Junes once again is open throughout the Golden Week!
Nanako - I want to go to Junes!

Doujima - Hm? We can go somewhere further out too, you know?
How about we take a trip somewhere on this occasion?

Nanako - Whoa, a trip!

Pg. 6
...You're sure of it?

Doujima - What? You think I'm lying?
Nanako - Because you never made it.

Doujima - No-...Not every year though, right?
How about you? Are you free during those times?
Souji - Yes.

Doujima - Alright, we three together then.
Nanako - Yes, together! Let's all go together!

Pg. 7
I want to bring lunch sets too!
Doujima - Hm? Oh, yeah.
Since we always eat packed food. I can't make lunch set though...
...But guess it'll be alright, since we got this guy with us.

Nanako - Yay, lunch sets!

News - Early this morning, the ATM of Bank of Inaba to the North of Inaba City got smashed with a heavy machinery. All the money were stolen.
A car, found parking at the site, was the car reported to be lost by the local public worker.

Due to approaching security firm, the thieves got away quickly after committing the crime. As for the polices...
Nanako - Dad?

Pg. 8
[05/02 MON]
OK, it's alright...
...OK
OK
...OK
...I get it.

He wants to talk to you.

He said he can't take the day off.

Pg. 9
Doujima - I'm sorry, but I'll be home late today.
Just lock the door and go to bed first.
And about the days off on the 4th and 5th...

In fact, you youngster can go spend your time alone...I can't make any space, taken the incident I'm in right now.
I don't have the choice but to come out.

Nanako - You lied to me.
You said you'll take the days off.

Pg. 10
Souji - That can't be helped.
Doujima - I'm sorry. It's an emergency...
How is...
Nanako right now?
I'm sorry, but take care of her for me...Bye.

Nanako - I'm fine.

Pg. 11
He was always like this...

Good night.

[05/03 TUES]

Pg. 12
Chie - Oh, good to see that you're home.
Hey,
I'm free today, so wanna go hang out? Yukiko's coming too.
You want to come too, Nanako-chan?

Nanako - Eh, err...Bu-...But I

Pg. 13
Souji - Let's go together.

Yosuke - Don't you pity Nanako-chan at all, for having to come here when it's Golden Week?

Pg. 14
Nanako - But I love Junes.

Yosuke - Na-...Nanako-chan...!

Nanako - But we were supposed to be out on a trip
and make lunch sets.
Yukiko - You know how to make lunch sets?

Nanako- No.

Chie - Hoh, the cook of the house? That's awesome,
"oniichan".

Pg. 15
Nanako - Onii...chan.

Yosuke - Wow, so you know how to cook? Well, you did seem skillful.
Chie - I-I'm actually good at cooking by nature too.
Maybe
if you asked, I can make you some lunch sets.
Yosuke - No...that ain't happen.
Chie - You already conclude that I can't do it? Fine then, let's compete.

It's already clear from how seriously you're taking it...Also, compete what? I never say that I can cook though?
Oh, but I do have the strange feeling that I'll win anyway though...
Yukiko - Ahaha, I get that.
Chie - Hey, Yukiko!?

Pg. 16
Yousuke - Nanako's the judge then?
Who knows? We two might even cook better than your mom.

Nanako - My mom isn't here anymore. She died in an accident.

Yousuke - Is-Is that so...? Well...
Chie - Hey...Hanamura...

Yousuke - ...Sorry, I wasn't aware of that...
Nanako - It's OK. My mom might be gone, but I still have my dad

Pg. 17
...and oniichan with me.

I'm happy that I can come to Junes today as well.

Yousuke - ...O-OK.

Yukiko - You can come to play with us at anytime too!
Chie - Yeah, let's play together.

Pg. 18
Yousuke - Let's go buy some juice, Nanako-chan!
Nanako - Yes!

Yukiko - She's really mature for her age.
Chie - Turn out we're even more like kids than her.

Alright.
I'll treat Nanako-chan with something too!

Nanako - What're you doing? Let's go.

Pg. 19
You want to share half of the takoyaki with me?

Doujima - Geez, youngsters these days, how long are you going to take the sick leave for...?
[05/05 THURS]

Pg. 20
Nanako - You're back!
Doujima - ...I'm really sorry, Nanako. I broke our promise again...
Nanako - Listen, Dad. I played with Oniichan and his friends today.

Doujima - I see...thanks to you then.
This isn't exactly an apology from me or anything, but I bought a present for you today. It's the 5th today after all.
Nanako - Junes's shirt! What's it?
== May 5th is Japanese Children Day

What's this? It's so weird.

Ahahaha, I love it!
Doujima - It took me some while to choose, but haha, you like it then?

And I bought one for you too.
I'm not treating you like a kid or anything, but just want to be equal.

Pg. 21
I think you might already have this, but well, just take it.
Souji - ...Such a strange design.

Doujima - Well then...should we have our meals?
Nanako - Yeah!

??? - GWAH...

Ugh...
Uwah...
Kanji - 'da hell...

Pg. 22
Fuck off.

Naoto - ...Is that so?

Pg. 23
Corpse hanging from telephone pole.
The foggy town, Inaba.
I see. This indeed...

is an intriguing case.
** Who may this person who has interest in the incident of Inaba be!? **

Translation: Tales of Graces f 2

Mon, 15 Aug 2011 16:31:11 +0000

Yeah, I forgot Asbel's mom's name...:S

...And I hate SFX...-.-"

Reserved for Eternal Scanlation Group.

Tales of Graces f
Chapter 2 "The Pledge"
Pg. 1
** Greatly Enlarged! 46 Pages! **
** The story is stirring! **

Asbel - I want to become stronger,
I want to be a knight of the Kingdom of Windol.

Aston - Once you grow up, I believe you'll understand
that being the one in command comes with corresponding amount of responsibility.
You can't protect anyone with that childish thought.

Sophie - My...
name...?

Asbel+Hubert - [Could this be...amnesia?]

** The second chapter you can't miss!! **

Pg. 2
Asbel - I'll take responsibility and find out who she is myself!

Your name will be "Sophie"!

Nice to meet you again,

Sophie.

Pg. 3
Chapter 2 "The Pledge"
** The feedback comes pouring! From their childhood to the last of "To the Future Arc". The 46-pages long second chapter that you can never miss!!!! **
Tales of Graces f

** Everyone gathering apples together. Are they going to make some apple gels? **

Pg. 4
*ZAWA*
*ZAWA*

Asbel - What's that?
Hubert - Maybe it's that guest from the capital father was talking about.

Looks like they're heading directly to our house.
Asbel - Let's go see!

Aston - ...Yes, that's all.
If there's anything more you need, feel free to tell me.
Bias - Thank you for your consideration, Lord Lhant.

Pg. 5
Aston - I'll take my leave then.

Bias - Now...let us proceed to our training.

Sir Richard.

Hubert - That boy's our guest from the capital...?
Cheria - He's just around the same age as us...
Asbel - His name is Richard, huh?

Hubert - "Richard"...
I think I heard that name somewhere before...

Richard - I'm not feeling well.
Let's not do it today, Bias.

Bias - You can't let your feeling get better of you.

Now, take your sword.

Asbel - He said he doesn't feel well.
Don't force him!
Bias - And you're...?

Pg. 7
I'm the son of the Feudral Lord of Lhant, Asbel.
If you want to practice sword, I'll be your partner.

Bias - Oh...?
You're the son of the feudral lord?

Well, now that you came, let have it that way.
Come.

Hubert - He doesn't use any weapon...?
Asbel - I'll not fight with an unarmed person...

That's the disgrace for knights...

Pg. 8
Bias - I won't use weapon against an amateur though.

Yes, that's it.
Now...

let's fight!

UWA!

Pg. 9
Cheria - Asbel!

Asbel - Ugh.

Bias - Not as good as said!

Asbel - UWOOOO

Bias - Ugh!?

Pg. 10
I see...
So, you do have some experience in training.

Asbel - *huff*
*huff*
Bias - Then

I shall get serious too...!

Knight - Enough!

It's disgraceful for you to provoke him like that, Sir Bias.

Asbel - The real knight is so strong.

Cheria - Asbel!
Hubert - You really frightened me~

Pg. 11
Richard - That's awesome...
He can fight on par with Bias...?

Asbel - Thanks for fighting with me,
and...

I apologize for my rudeness!

Hubert - You're so mature...
Cheria - What's wrong?
[Don't mock with me.]
Asbel - Manner is important among knights too!

Knight - You're
interested in knighthood?
Asbel - I want to become a knight when I grow up.

Knight - I see. Once you grow up, enter the knight order.
You have the talent.
Asbel - Really?

Pg. 12
Cheria - Oh, Asbel!
Isn't that just great?
Asbel - [Not really...]
Hubert - That's awesome, Asbel!

Asbel - I feels bad for losing, but
it's all good since Richard doesn't have to push himself now.

Richard - You...

Asbel - Since you don't need to practice anymore,
I'll guide you around!

Richard - ...If you're going to flatter me...
then forget it.

Pg. 13
Asbel - Eh?
Richard - You just want to do me a favor
so you can make use of me, didn't you?

Asbel - No need to be shy!
C'mon!

Hubert - Where are you going, Asbel?
If father knows about this...!
Cheria - It's getting dark now though.
Asbel - [I won't go too long.]
Just fake something up to dad for us, OK.

Cheria - Sophie! Can you go with Asbel?
And make sure he doesn't do any harm to the guest.

Sophie - Harm...

Alright.

Pg. 14-15
Asbel - You're coming too, Sophie?
Alright! Let's go together then!

What do you think?
This is our best scenery.

Pg. 16
Richard - So beautiful...
Asbel - You bet!

You came all the way here from the capital.
Gotta see the our top hit spot!

Richard - Is that all...?

Asbel - How's it then?
You like it?

Richard - ...You're incredible...

Pg. 17
Sophie - Richard.

Closophie.
Richard - Eh?
...Oh,

yes,
it's so pretty.

Bias - ...You came all the way here without any bodyguard with you...?

Oh well, I actually prefer it like this though.

Your Royal Highness Prince Richard.

Pg. 18
Asbel - Prince...? You can't mean...

Bias - This is just the perfect place.
Just perfect for Your Highness...
to be Prince Richard's
grave...I mean.

Pg. 19
Your Highness...
Prepare yourself!

Asbel - Stop it!

...Ugh!?

UWAAAH!

Richard - Argh...

Asbel - Richard!

Pg. 20
Sophie - The cliff...
is dangerous.

Asbel - Sophie!
Bias - My, my.

It would be a better for you to leave the prince and run for your life though.

Let me warn you, this won't be like the practice though.
This is the battle with the risk of lives.
Asbel - [The bloodlust...!]

His attack was really heavy just now...
[The real battle]
[is nothing like in training...]

Pg. 21
[I'm scared...]
[but if I don't fight, Richard will...!]

Aston - [You can't protect anyone.]
Asbel - [I want to become stronger,]

[stronger...]

Asbel - I'll...
protect Richard!

Sophie - Protect...

Pg. 22
*SWOOSH*

Richard - You...
Asbel - Sophie!?
It's dangerous. Stand back.

Bias - Pretending to be Prince Richard's knight?

While you're just a bunch of kids!?

Pg. 23
Asbel - Ugh...!!
*CLANK*

Ugh!?

Pg. 24
[Sophie...]
[knows how to fight?]

*HAH*
[No, for now,]
[I need to concentrate on the fight!]
RAAAH!

Bias - ...Tsk!

Tch...

*HAH*

Pg. 25
Hah!

Richard - Uh.
Wah.

Asbel - Richard!?
Sophie!

Bias - An opening!

Pg. 26
Richard - Asbel!?

Bias - Die!!

Asbel - [I will]

Pg. 27
[protect!!]

*huff*
*huff*
Bias - Ugh...
Yo-You bastard...!
*YORO...*

Asbel - We...did it...

Sophie - Asbel?
Richard - Asbel!

Pg. 28
Asbel - [Huh...? What's happening to me?]
[My body feels warm]

[as though I'm covered in light...]
Richard - Asbel!

Thanks God.
You're finally awake...
Asbel - Richard.
Sophie...

[Oh yeah. I was fighting with Bias, and...]
My wound...!

Pg. 29
Huh...
What...?
[It doesn't...hurt?]

Sophie - You should...be fine now.
Asbel - Sophie...?

Richard - Asbel?
Are you alright?
Y-...Yeah, seems so.

What about you two? You alright?
Richard - I'm pretty much OK,

thanks to you two.
Sophie - I'm fine too...

Asbel - O...K.
That's good...
[I protected them...]

Pg. 30
[I really protected them...]
Good that
you two are safe...

Cheria - [Thanks.]
[You really pleased me.]

Sophie - You're...happy?
Asbel.
Asbel - Eh...

Of course I am!
You're happy that Richard is safe too, aren't you?

Sophie - Happy
to be safe...

Pg. 31
Richard - What...?

Asbel - What's wrong, Richard?
Richard - It's gone...!
My ring...

I think I just dropped it...

Asbel - Something important to you? We'll help you search then.
Sophie, you go that side!

Richard - You two...

Pg. 32
Asbel - Still can't find it...

Richard - Maybe it really did fall down the cliff...
Asbel - Don't give up, Richard!

Sophie - ...Oh?
Asbel - Eh?

Sophie - It's inside the flower.

Richard - Ah...

Thanks, Sophie...

Asbel - Good for you, Richard!

Pg. 33
Richard - I'm sorry...Asbel.

I...really gave you trouble...

Asbel - Don't mind it!
You're my friend, so it's obvious that I'll help you!

Richard - Friend...?

We're friends now, no?

Richard - Friend...?
With me...?

Pg. 34
Sophie - What does friend mean, Asbel?
Asbel - Eh...? Well...

We help each other when we're troubled.
We laugh together when we're happy.

The relationship we have right now is what friends are.
Sophie - Then I'm a friend too?
Asbel - Of course you are!

Richard - Friend...
Asbel - What? Not you too, Richard.

Why does your face look as if you never heard the word before?
Richard - Eh...?

No, it's not
exactly like that...but

Pg. 35
Our status is different.
You might not be concerned about that now, but...
Asbel - Oh, you're the prince, right?

Now that you mentioned, I don't even know who Sophie really is either.
We might not be able to play together forever, but

are you nervous, Richard?

Asbel - Oh yeah!
I have some good idea.

Let's make our "Pledge of Friendship" with this tree!

Richard - Pledge of Friendship?

It's the legend in my town.

Pg. 36
If we carved our names on the tree,
and make a pledge while holding our hands,

*GRAB*

the pledge will come true.

*CRACK...*

You come too,
Sophie.

Sophie - I don't know how to write...

Asbel - We'll write it together then.

Pg. 37
So
phie
*CRACK*
*CRACK*
...there.

OK, all good now.

Now, put your hand out, you two.

...No matter
what is going to happen,

Richard - we shall always be friends.

Sophie - Always...be friends.

Pg. 38-39
[Forever...]

Asbel - The sunrise!

Richard - I'll never forget this scenery
and what happened today for my entire life.

??? - Master Asbel?
Prince Richard!

Pg. 40
Aston - You know
what you just did, right, Asbel?

Asbel - Dad...

Pg. 41
Richard - Lord Lhant,
Asbel saved my life.

Aston - But it's because my foolish son took you out in the first place...

Richard - That's not it.

I was the one who asked for Asbel to show me around.

[Richard...]
So please don't punish him because of me.

I'll take all the responsibility.

Pg. 42
Aston - Understood.

...By the way, I just received urgent news from the capital.
It seems that the king's condition has worsen.
Richard - Father!?

Aston - You have to hurry back,
to the capital, Palonia.
Asbel - [Palonia...]

Aston - I might sound arrogant, but allow me to accompany you.
I have the duty to escort that villain, Bias, to the capital as well.
Richard - Father...

Aston - Hubert,
you're coming with me.
Hubert - Eh!?

Pg. 43
I'm going to the capital?
Asbel - Dad, what 'bout me?

Aston - You're grounded for now!
Asbel - Ugh...

No choice for me, huh...?
Just go then, Hubert. Don't need to worry.
Hubert - I-...I'm sorry.
I'll remember to buy the souvenir for you!

Mother - Asbel!

Asbel - Mom.
Wah.
Mom - Don't make me worried, please.
If something happens to you, I'll...

Pg. 44
Asbel - You worry too much, mom.
Hubert - Mother...?

Mother - Hubert...

Take care of yourself...
Have a safe trip.
Hubert - Yes...mother.

Richard - Asbel.
Asbel - Richard! Thanks for covering up for me just now.

Richard - I'll leave this with you.

Asbel - This ring...

Richard - Show this to the palace guard,
and they'll let you have an audience with me.

Pg. 45
Come to the capital whenever you have an opportunity.
I'll show you around in the palace.

Asbel - Yeah, I'll go for sure.
I'll keep this for you until then.

Richard - ...It's about time.

My...
friend.

See you again,
Asbel.

Pg. 46
*GARA...*

*GOTO*
Hubert - Asbel~
*GOTO*

Asbel - Don't forget the souvenir, Hubert!
See you again, Richard!
** The brief parting of friends...Next chapter, the cruel fate is about to fall upon them! **

To be continued in Vol.4, on sale May 27th.

Translation: Tales of the Abyss 23

Tue, 09 Aug 2011 15:12:50 +0000

I'm rusting up on TotA...Best proof would be the fact that I don't even remember what is where in the story anymore...don't even mention the game's terms... ._."

I would need your help to look over these for sure, Miken...and sorry for the long, long wait... ._."

Reserved for Wings of an Angel Scanlation Group

Tales of the Abyss
EPISODE 23 "The Place Within One's Reach"
Pg. 2
EPISODE 23 The Place within One's Reach 003
EPISODE 24 The Future One's Entrusted with 041
EPISODE 25 What It Takes to be the Princess 069
EPISODE 26 Reunion 111
EPISODE 27 Lost Last Day 143

Atogaki 177

Pg. 3
EPISODE:23 The Place Within One's Reach

[Qliphoth]
[The Watcher's Home, Yulia City]

Pg. 4
Tear - The Score...is off!!

Pg. 5
Guy - ...The-There were this many people in this city?
Tear - Grandfather.
Luke - How should I know? I was asleep the whole time.
Natalia - Shh.

Tear - You must've already been aware of what happen on the Outer Land,
so I'll get right to the point.

Is there anyway we can save the Outer Land?

Pg. 6
Theodore - I'm sorry to say, but it's not possible to raise the collapsed land back to the Outer Land.
...However,

if we descend the land to Qliphoth, then perhaps!!

Luke - We
We can do that!?

Pg. 7
Thoedore - Theoretically, it is possible.
If we weaken the power of the Sephiroth trees which support the Outer Land little by little...
it's possible for us to let the Outer Land gently land into Qliphoth's Sea of Mud.

...But
this will require high precision. It won't be easy...

After all, you're descending something as large as the entire land.

Also, we still have one big problem.

Pg. 8
The device used to control the Sephiroth,
the Passage Ring,
isn't something anyone can manipulate.

Luke - Eh?

Theodore - We need the Seventh Fonon.

Pg. 9
Without the Seventh Fonon,
we cannot command the control panel of the Passage Rings to function!!

Pg. 10
Luke - ...If that's the case!!
We got 3 people who can use it.

Pg. 11

Pg. 12
Theodore - I see...

Van must've already predicted
that you'll come to Qliphoth and I'll suggest to you to descend the land.
He must've already forcefully place the seal on the Passage Rings.

Noelle - I can see it now!!
It's that island, right?

Pg. 13
Theodore - In order to make it move, you too will have to input the command by force.
As you can create the hyperresonance, the most suitable one for this task would be you, Luke-san,

only if you can control that power...however.

Pg. 14
[Qliphoth, Underground of Shurrey Hill]
[Passage Ring]

Pg. 15
Tear - Where is the control panel then?
Anise - He didn't say anything about that?

Ion - Wait...the Yulian Seal is still intact!!
Anise - Eh?

Ion - The Yulian Seal is one of the three seals which protect the Sephiroth, lying the furthest of the three.
Picture - [Daathic Seal -> Unlocked by Ion]
[Albertesque Seal -> Unlocked after the destruction of Akzeriuth's Passage Ring]
[Yulian Seal -> ?]
[Local Passage Rings]
Ion - If Van is to operate this place's Passage Ring, he would need to break all the seals, but...

Ion - I'm sorry, but...even I don't have the power to unseal this...
Luke - Eh!?
Anise - You mean no one really entered this place?

Tear - But...Van did operate it.
How...exactly did he...?

Pg. 16
Ion - What!!?

Pg. 17

Pg. 18
Tear - It's responding...to me?

Guy - Wha...What is going on?
Ion - I don't understand either, but...
the seal seems to be unlocked.
Anise - How...How come!? But even Master Ion can't get it to work!

Pg. 19
Luke - Tear...are you alright?
Tear - Yes...Yes, I am.
Anyhow, we can operate it now!!

Jade - It's exactly as Theodore had said...
Some new codes were inscribed into the fonic glyph...

Luke.

Pg. 20
Right now, I would like you to overwrite those codes with your hyperresonance.
We probably cannot operate the Passage Rings through normal ways anymore.
The only one capable of operating it is you, Luke.

I'll give you the instruction.
Let's descend the land safely together.
Understood?

Pg. 21
Mieu - Mieu!

Pg. 22
Jade - First, we'll delete the code that shuts off the Sephiroth.

Now,
concentrate...

Luke - [The Passage Ring]
[The Seventh Fonon]
[The Hyperresonance]

Pg. 23
[It's no different from back then.]

[Back then, it results in a tragedy.]

[...I'm scared.]
[But this time...is going to be different.]

Pg. 24

Pg. 25
[This time,]
[I have everyone by my side!!!]

Pg. 26
The Sephiroth that supports St.Binah and the whole of Rugnica Plain is this Third Sephiroth.
First, we'll open the valve of the Third Sephiroth.

Pg. 27
Please erase only the outer code.
If you touch anything else, there's no telling what will happen.

Luke - Gotcha...No need to scare me.

Jade - Alright,
it's functioning now.
Next is the Fourth Sephiroth.

Pg. 28
That's the Sephiroth that supports Chesedonia and the Zao Desert.
It's located deep down underground of the Zao Ruins.
Luke - The Zao Ruins...

That's where...I came face-to-face with Asch for the first time.
Now it seems...like it happened so long ago in the past.

Pg. 29
Jade - OK!! It all went pretty well.
Next is the command to descend...

Pg. 30
Luke - So-...Sorry, I got a little dizzy...
But-...But I'm fine though!!

Jade - This task requires large amount of concentration as it needs to be done very accurately. You can't really keep up with it, it seems.
Do you want some rest?
Luke - But...if we don't hurry...

Natalia - Let me handle it!!
Luke - Natalia?

Pg. 31
Eh?
Mieu - Mieu!?
Luke - I don't feel dizzy anymore.

Natalia - Have you forgotten? I might not look like it, but I too am a healer.
Please let me be of some help to you!!

Luke - Great!!
Let's get going then!!

Pg. 32
Jade - We're getting to our main task now.
We'll descend St.Binah, which is on the verge of collapsing, into the sea of Qliphoth!!

But first...you don't know Ancient Ispanian, do you?
Luke - Of course, I don't!!
Jade - Alright. I'll say it in Fonic words and you follow that then.
The grammar is generally the same, so we should be able to operate with that.

Pg. 33
Please inscribe this command into the Third Sephiroth.
Tree Ascent.
Triple speed.

Luke - Tree Ascent.
Triple Speed!!

Pg. 34
[Master,]
[I still...want to believe in you deep down inside me.]
[I still think it would be good if all that was a lie...]

[But]
[what you're doing is definitely wrong.]

Pg. 35
[That's right.]
[I...want to save everyone on this planet!!]

Jade - ...What's with this...?
Luke - Eh...?
No...!!

Pg. 36
Anise - How much longer are they going to take...?
Guy - Yeah...
Anise - Are they really alright...?

Luke!! Everyone!!
Mieu - Mieu, Mieu!!
Anise - How was it!?

Pg. 37
Lu-...Luke?

It...doesn't work...?

Tear - No,
the descending was successful.
St.Binah should already arrived to Qliphoth by now.

Jade - We've placed similar command for the Rugnica Plain and other towns on the continent as well.
They should land down gently into the Qliphoth without collapsing in a short while.
Mieu - That's great!!
Anise - Doesn't that mean we did it!!?

Luke - But!!!

Pg. 38
The Passage Ring is about to break!!
Everything we did was for nothing!!!

Anise - Wha...What do you mean?

Jade - The control panel alerted that the Passage Ring has reached its limit lifetime.
The Sephiroth being out of control...must've been the effect of that.

Pg. 39
Anise - The Sephiroth is out of control!? What!?
Guy - Wait!! But if the passage ring breaks,
don't tell me...it'll-

Ion - The Sephiroth Trees...will vanish.
Both the Outer Lands, and the land floating in Qliphoth will collapse
and everything will be sunk down into Qliphoth's sea of mud.

Pg. 40
Tear - Does the Score say anything about the Sephiroth going out of control...?
No...but even if something's said in there, it would've been the top secret even grandfather didn't know of.
What should...we do now...?

Luke - Dammit...
Dammit!!!

Ion - ...If there really is any hint to it, it would be there.
Let's go,
to the headquarter of the Order of Lorelei, Daath.